her_o church_n be_v like_o the_o temple_n of_o venus_n in_o which_o there_o be_v a_o lantern_n make_v of_o the_o stone_n a_o beston_n who_o nature_n as_o isidore_n lib._n 15._o de_fw-la genuus_fw-la say_v be_v such_o that_o be_v once_o set_v on_o fire_n no_o wind_n nor_o rain_n can_v extinguish_v it_o which_o make_v the_o heathen_a people_n idolise_v it_o but_o she_o must_v not_o think_v so_o to_o delude_v we_o we_o know_v her_o virgin_n lamp_n be_v sink_v in_o its_o socket_n and_o that_o fuliginous_a liâ—â—k_n compose_v of_o adulterate_a combustible_n which_o she_o have_v set_v up_o in_o its_o room_n be_v but_o a_o thing_n of_o exhalation_n the_o heavenly_a sun_n from_o who_o she_o former_o borrow_a light_n have_v withdraw_v his_o shine_a beam_n from_o her_o terrestrial_a orb_n and_o so_o she_o be_v leave_v in_o both_o internal_a and_o external_a darkness_n her_o understanding_n be_v darken_v in_o that_o whilst_o the_o truth_n be_v remove_v from_o she_o she_o think_v other_o see_v it_o with_o she_o and_o that_o she_o neither_o have_v be_v nor_o can_v be_v invisible_a the_o contrary_a whereof_o be_v plain_a by_o what_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v invisible_a rome_n church_n have_v be_v invisible_a and_o by_o this_o that_o follow_v as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v and_o may_v be_v invisible_a in_o respect_n of_o persecution_n so_o have_v she_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o vacation_n of_o her_o head_n the_o doctor_n in_o his_o 22_o chapter_n fol._n 360._o say_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o catholic_n church_n because_o her_o bishop_n be_v the_o head_n thereof_o and_o have_v be_v so_o account_v through_o all_o age_n that_o he_o have_v not_o be_v so_o repute_v through_o all_o age_n appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o first_o counsel_n and_o if_o rome_n be_v the_o chatholick_a church_n in_o respect_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o head_n than_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v be_v invisible_a because_o of_o the_o vacation_n of_o that_o head_n for_o cessante_fw-la causâ_fw-la cessat_fw-la effectus_fw-la the_o light_n of_o the_o body_n be_v the_o eye_n which_o be_v place_v in_o the_o head_n and_o if_o the_o body_n be_v without_o the_o eye_n the_o whole_a body_n be_v in_o darkness_n if_o then_o this_o mark_n of_o visibility_n be_v such_o a_o incident_a and_o inseparable_a token_n of_o her_o truth_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v where_o the_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n be_v whilst_o rome_n have_v no_o bishop_n for_o either_o they_o must_v confess_v that_o the_o univensall_n church_n must_v be_v in_o darkness_n for_o want_n of_o a_o head_n and_o so_o they_o make_v god_n promise_n of_o none_o effect_n if_o the_o church_n be_v universal_o hide_v or_o else_o they_o must_v confess_v that_o rome_n church_n be_v but_o a_o particular_a member_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o then_o like_o the_o church_n of_o the_o israelite_n or_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n she_o be_v subject_a to_o be_v make_v invisible_a for_o a_o time_n and_o that_o she_o have_v be_v invisible_a may_v appear_v by_o these_o enfue_a proof_n two_o year_n together_o after_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o four_o no_o pope_n be_v choose_v and_o when_o after_o much_o dissension_n among_o the_o cardinal_n celestine_n be_v choose_v boniface_n the_o 8_o murder_v he_o be_v make_v bishop_n in_o his_o stead_n where_o be_v the_o visible_a head_n whilst_o benedict_n the_o ten_o and_o nicholas_n the_o second_o both_o stand_v pope_n at_o once_o the_o clergy_n who_o then_o have_v the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n not_o dare_v to_o proceed_v to_o a_o new_a election_n to_o cross_v benedict_n who_o be_v very_o much_o belove_v of_o the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n withdraw_v themselves_o to_o seine_n and_o there_o elect_v gerrardus_fw-la bishop_n of_o florence_n by_o the_o name_n of_o nicholus_fw-la 2_o who_o be_v the_o only_a favouâ—â—ite_n of_o hildebrand_n who_o hildebrand_n cause_v to_o be_v make_v pope_n that_o he_o as_o than_o not_o ripe_a for_o the_o seat_n may_v under_o he_o rule_v all_o for_o pope_n nicholas_n be_v but_o a_o dull_a fellow_n though_o proud_a and_o ambitious_a of_o honour_n and_o be_v sure_a when_o he_o see_v his_o own_o time_n to_o out_o he_o that_o he_o may_v succeed_v in_o the_o chair_n and_o so_o it_o happen_v according_o for_o hildebrand_n succeed_v nicholas_n 2_o two_o fit_a to_o go_v together_o the_o one_o bring_v in_o at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n the_o new_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o other_o maintain_v the_o than_o never_o hear_v of_o sin_n of_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o depose_v king_n where_o be_v the_o triple_a crown_n when_o at_o once_o there_o be_v 3_o pope_n as_o innocent_a 7_o gregory_z 12_o and_o at_o the_o council_n of_o pise_v alexander_n 5_o choose_v i_o may_v add_v more_o of_o this_o nature_n but_o i_o will_v reserve_v the_o rest_n of_o my_o arrow_n to_o shoot_v at_o his_o other_o mark_n and_o shut_v up_o this_o point_n and_o conclude_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o respect_n of_o persecution_n and_o vacancy_n of_o her_o bishop_n can_v be_v the_o only_a chatholick_a church_n and_o distinguish_v to_o be_v so_o by_o any_o certain_a infallible_a rule_n of_o a_o constant_a visibility_n chap._n vi_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v repute_v and_o take_v for_o a_o true_a church_n in_o respect_n of_o her_o unity_n in_o doctrine_n or_o sanctity_n of_o life_n only_o christs_n coat_n be_v seamlesse_a and_o the_o soldier_n cast_v lot_n for_o it_o that_o coat_n be_v to_o teach_v the_o apostle_n unity_n and_o concord_n the_o minister_n of_o the_o old_a temple_n be_v clad_v in_o white_a thereby_o to_o betoken_v their_o innocency_n let_v we_o look_v upon_o rome_n present_a church_n and_o see_v if_o her_o pastor_n be_v not_o worse_o than_o the_o soldier_n in_o rend_v in_o piece_n the_o one_o and_o like_o baal_n priest_n not_o have_v any_o right_n to_o the_o other_o and_o who_o please_v to_o examine_v their_o private_a practice_n how_o they_o agree_v with_o their_o public_a profession_n will_v find_v such_o a_o disproportion_n and_o dissonancy_n that_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o judge_n whether_o his_o holiness_n decree_n as_o compendium_n and_o true_a abstract_n of_o the_o cannon_n of_o counsel_n or_o his_o pontifical_a robe_n as_o the_o conusance_n of_o peter_n successor_n then_o with_o they_o less_o of_o agreeablenesse_n and_o representation_n the_o one_o private_o thwart_v the_o public_a edict_n of_o general_a counsel_n and_o the_o other_o public_o unsuitable_a and_o dissonant_n to_o a_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n so_o that_o a_o man_n can_v at_o any_o time_n judge_n by_o his_o outside_n what_o his_o inside_n shall_v be_v nor_o prove_v by_o his_o inner_a closet_n that_o ever_o he_o be_v in_o the_o public_a hall_n so_o that_o i_o may_v return_v the_o doctor_n say_v against_o beza_n luther_n and_o other_o more_o proper_o and_o fit_o to_o the_o pope_n vide_fw-la viram_fw-la tunica_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la sit_fw-la vel_fw-la non_fw-la the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v fain_o have_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o she_o be_v free_a from_o the_o blood_n of_o this_o and_o that_o prince_n base_o by_o her_o practice_n and_o instrument_n assassinate_v and_o barbarous_o despoil_v of_o their_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n and_o if_o any_o question_n arise_v about_o such_o business_n she_o be_v ready_a to_o disavow_v all_o privity_n to_o the_o act_n though_o the_o scene_n be_v study_v in_o her_o cardinal_n conclave_n and_o act_v abroad_o by_o she_o own_o emissary_n as_o who_o please_v to_o peruse_v the_o anatomy_n of_o popish_a tyranny_n will_v find_v precedent_n enough_o of_o this_o nature_n but_o it_o make_v not_o much_o to_o my_o present_a purpose_n &_o i_o will_v forbear_v to_o trouble_v the_o reader_n with_o they_o i_o will_v proceed_v to_o show_v her_o discord_n and_o variance_n in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n she_o profess_v to_o maintain_v the_o counsel_n of_o nice_a constantinople_n ephesus_n chalcedon_n and_o carthage_n and_o the_o council_n of_o constant_a have_v appoint_v a_o oath_n to_o be_v take_v by_o the_o pope_n at_o his_o installing_n to_o that_o purpose_n but_o how_o little_a he_o perform_v that_o oath_n or_o observe_v the_o rule_n of_o those_o counsel_n let_v what_o i_o have_v say_v in_o the_o 2_o chapter_n serve_v to_o witness_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o respect_n i_o mean_v the_o pope_n enchathedrate_v who_o judicial_o declare_v any_o thing_n as_o pope_n be_v confess_v by_o all_o to_o represent_v the_o church_n may_v be_v compare_v to_o a_o waterman_n who_o look_v one_o way_n and_o row_v another_o she_o may_v have_v some_o land_n mark_n &_o token_n to_o steer_v by_o but_o she_o quick_o lay_v those_o observation_n and_o wander_v into_o unknown_a latitude_n one_o pope_n this_o way_n another_o that_o the_o
the_o pope_n be_v not_o universal_a bishop_n which_o title_n the_o doctor_n disclaim_v nor_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n universal_a pope_n counsel_n above_o the_o pope_n as_o i_o already_o prove_v so_o neither_o may_v he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v above_o counsel_n which_o though_o not_o representive_a of_o the_o universal_a church_n upon_o earth_n for_o that_o all_o particular_a church_n and_o province_n may_v not_o be_v there_o by_o suffragans_fw-la represent_v yet_o for_o all_o that_o it_o be_v a_o collective_a council_n of_o distinct_a provincial_o which_o provincial_o be_v not_o subordinate_a nor_o subjugate_v to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n the_o pope_n with_o his_o cardinal_n the_o representative_a church_n of_o that_o particular_a society_n may_v not_o proper_o or_o of_o right_a be_v say_v above_o that_o council_n which_o be_v there_o for_o order_n sake_n and_o unity_n convene_v that_o those_o several_a province_n of_o which_o she_o be_v collective_a may_v concur_v in_o unity_n of_o doctrine_n and_o conformity_n of_o rule_n of_o faith_n there_o decree_v which_o decree_n and_o rule_n shall_v by_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n be_v put_v into_o execution_n within_o those_o respective_a province_n and_o distinct_a jurisdiction_n without_o any_o further_a allowance_n or_o approbation_n or_o controlment_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n who_o be_v thereunto_o equal_o oblige_v with_o any_o other_o provincial_a and_o to_o assert_v the_o contrary_a be_v novelty_n and_o the_o unjust_a usurpation_n of_o the_o proud_a pontifical_a prelate_n of_o rome_n and_o those_o curse_a lordly_a parasite_n about_o he_o that_o thus_o have_v flatter_v the_o chair_n into_o this_o deceivable_a mischief_n and_o erroneous_a novelty_n which_o according_a to_o tertullian_n rule_n adversus_fw-la prax_fw-la in_o princip_n id_fw-la esse_fw-la verum_fw-la quod_fw-la primum_fw-la esse_fw-la adulterum_fw-la quod_fw-la posterius_fw-la semper_fw-la adjudicandum_fw-la est_fw-la wherefore_o this_o new_a doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n above_o counsel_n representive_a of_o many_o province_n must_v not_o be_v receive_v as_o true_a and_o justifiable_a doctrine_n for_o that_o it_o be_v clear_o opposite_a to_o the_o ancient_a faith_n of_o rome_n insomuch_o that_o the_o former_a pope_n of_o rome_n do_v as_o pope_n do_v at_o a_o altar_n promise_v to_o hold_v the_o faith_n teach_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o first_o counsel_n of_o nice_a and_o constantinople_n etc._n etc._n 84._o infra_fw-la 84._o which_o make_v rome_n bishop_n but_o equal_a with_o other_o patriarch_n but_o now_o contrary_a to_o that_o sacred_a vow_n his_o holiness_n will_v be_v above_o counsel_n and_o utter_o destroy_v the_o constitution_n of_o those_o counsel_n the_o council_n of_o nice_a hem_v in_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n into_o certain_a limit_n counsel_n the_o pope_n inferior_a to_o counsel_n wherein_o be_v include_v she_o shall_v not_o break_v forth_o yet_o such_o be_v the_o restless_a motion_n of_o her_o troublesome_a head_n the_o pope_n that_o he_o have_v make_v corruption_n beyond_o his_o bound_n and_o like_a as_o a_o violent_a tide_n that_o have_v late_o overwhelm_v some_o parcel_n of_o ground_n not_o before_o make_v a_o prey_n to_o neptune_n wide_a swallow_a jaw_n do_v for_o joy_n of_o its_o new_a mastery_n tumble_v itself_o upon_o its_o new-acquired_n lordship_n make_v new_a bed_n of_o ease_n whereon_o it_o intend_v the_o next_o high-springing_a flood_n shall_v lay_v his_o foamy_a head_n so_o do_v his_o holiness_n have_v break_v down_o this_o pale_a of_o the_o church_n which_o keep_v she_o within_o a_o know_v and_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n &_o manner_n insult_v over_o the_o poor_a captive_a lady_n &_o have_v thus_o tread_v she_o down_o which_o former_o be_v a_o rampire_n to_o circumscribe_v his_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n he_o recommend_v his_o lawless_a precedent_n to_o his_o successor_n imitation_n and_o proclaim_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n boundless_a save_v only_o as_o her_o will_n shall_v please_v to_o prescribe_v unto_o herself_o a_o limit_a confine_n and_o have_v samson-like_a thus_o tear_v the_o lion_n whelp_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o judah_n he_o expect_v to_o find_v a_o nest_n of_o honey_n in_o her_o dead_a carcase_n and_o from_o his_o papal_a chair_n put_v forth_o such_o riddle_n that_o none_o that_o blow_v not_o with_o his_o heifer_n can_v declare_v which_o riddle_n and_o roman_a mystery_n shall_v any_o interpret_v or_o put_v a_o sense_n upon_o they_o contrary_a to_o his_o will_n or_o displease_v he_o in_o abate_v any_o jot_n of_o his_o new-acquired_n sovereignty_n he_o send_v his_o fox_n with_o firebrand_n to_o destroy_v the_o corn_n of_o the_o field_n and_o to_o spoil_v the_o vineyard_n which_o christ_n with_o his_o own_o right_a hand_n have_v plant_v be_v this_o pastorlike_a be_v this_o to_o follow_v paul_n rule_n to_o the_o rom._n chap._n 11.8_o boast_v not_o thyself_o against_o the_o branch_n for_o if_o thou_o boast_v thyself_o thou_o bear_v not_o the_o root_n but_o the_o root_n thou_o sure_o no_o this_o be_v rather_o to_o pull_v up_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n by_o the_o root_n because_o her_o branch_n wither_v and_o if_o other_o branch_n spring_v of_o the_o same_o stock_n decay_n it_o may_v serve_v to_o put_v rome_n in_o mind_n that_o the_o sap_n she_o have_v rob_v from_o other_o will_v not_o long_o maintain_v life_n in_o her_o arm_n in_o respect_n she_o have_v thus_o lop_v herself_o from_o the_o bulk_n of_o the_o church_n she_o may_v for_o a_o time_n flourish_v like_o a_o green_a palmtree_n but_o if_o she_o do_v not_o play_v the_o good_a husband_n and_o inoculate_v herself_o again_o into_o the_o old_a stock_n it_o be_v more_o than_o probable_a she_o will_v short_o become_v a_o dotard_n wherefore_o i_o hearty_o pray_v she_o will_v no_o long_o exalt_v herself_o against_o that_o that_o give_v she_o what_o she_o have_v i_o mean_v a_o council_n that_o make_v her_o equal_a with_o the_o chief_a patriarch_n and_o the_o prince_n that_o give_v her_o honour_n lift_v her_o head_n above_o her_o fellow_n let_v she_o no_o long_o triumph_v above_o measure_n know_v this_o that_o whilst_o she_o rejoice_v in_o her_o boast_n all_o such_o rejoice_v be_v evil_a now_o lest_o any_o may_v censure_v i_o for_o slander_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n herein_o i_o will_v show_v how_o she_o have_v change_v by_o degree_n from_o her_o primitive_a faith_n in_o point_n of_o her_o honour_n and_o confidence_n in_o a_o general_n council_n and_o at_o length_n quite_o destroy_v it_o by_o claim_v to_o herself_o to_o be_v above_o it_o first_o boniface_n by_o the_o edict_n of_o phocas_n as_o you_o have_v hear_v claim_v to_o be_v above_o a_o bishop_n then_o in_o process_n of_o time_n greg._n 7._o claim_v a_o power_n above_o king_n as_o shall_v appear_v in_o chap._n 14._o after_o which_o the_o wing_n of_o the_o succeed_a pope_n be_v chip_v by_o four_o counsel_n worm_n papia_n brixis_n and_o mentz_n grow_v again_o in_o his_o successor_n that_o at_o last_o they_o fly_v above_o council_n till_o the_o 3_o general_a council_n of_o pise_v constance_n &_o basil_n do_v not_o only_o displace_v pope_n out_o of_o the_o popedom_n but_o decree_v that_o council_n be_v above_o the_o pope_n council_n pope_n displace_v by_o council_n the_o pisen_a counsel_n do_v out_o two_o greg._n 12._o &_o benedict_n and_o place_v alexander_n 5._o and_o the_o council_n of_o constant_a depose_a john_n 23._o &_o place_v martin_n 5_o in_o his_o stead_n and_o decree_v that_o the_o pope_n himself_o for_o ever_o shall_v be_v subject_a to_o their_o decree_n the_o council_n of_o basil_n depose_v eugen._n 4._o &_o place_v nicholas_n 5._o and_o declare_v the_o council_n of_o constant_a in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o counsel_n supremacy_n to_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o the_o late_a counsel_n of_o lateran_n and_o trent_n do_v not_o only_o prove_v the_o fallibility_n of_o rome_n church_n but_o that_o rome_n have_v change_v her_o faith_n for_o such_o be_v the_o ambition_n and_o pomp_n of_o the_o possessor_n of_o the_o roman_a chair_n that_o they_o can_v not_o rest_v quiet_a as_o long_o as_o the_o edict_n of_o the_o counsel_n of_o constant_a and_o basil_n be_v in_o force_n it_o breed_v heart-burings_a and_o struggle_n in_o the_o breast_n of_o the_o succeed_a pope_n it_o be_v a_o undervalue_v to_o their_o claim_v imperial_a dominion_n to_o be_v tenant_n at_o will_n of_o their_o triple_a crown_n and_o that_o a_o council_n shall_v at_o pleasure_n put_v a_o end_n to_o their_o state_n and_o empire_n wherefore_o as_o a_o current_n keep_v back_o by_o some_o force_a rampire_n if_o it_o shall_v once_o break_v down_o that_o dam_n run_v headlong_o with_o more_o force_n and_o violence_n even_o so_o the_o pope_n have_v pack_v the_o counsel_n laterane_n and_o trent_n after_o their_o own_o humour_n do_v procure_v they_o to_o remove_v and_o batter_v down_o that_o bulwark_n of_o constant_a and_o
more_o super-intendency_a over_o they_o as_o their_o mother_n than_o jerusalem_n from_o whence_o paul_n be_v send_v after_o he_o have_v the_o lay_v on_o of_o hand_n or_o antioch_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v pretend_v peter_n to_o have_v come_v may_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n challenge_v over_o she_o and_o she_o a_o jurisdiction_n as_o mother_n to_o she_o and_o they_o and_o as_o in_o respect_n of_o extension_n of_o doctrine_n she_o may_v not_o assume_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_a so_o neither_o can_v she_o claim_v that_o title_n to_o herself_o in_o respect_n of_o her_o communion_n with_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o every_o point_n of_o this_o ensue_a discourse_n will_v evident_o show_v so_o that_o unless_o the_o universality_n of_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n she_o claim_v from_o peter_n will_v support_v this_o her_o title_n and_o dignity_n she_o be_v altogether_o at_o a_o loss_n and_o must_v henceforth_o discontinue_v her_o claim_n to_o be_v the_o only_a catholic_a church_n it_o rest_v therefore_o to_o examine_v that_o 1._o it_o may_v not_o be_v call_v catholic_n in_o respect_n of_o peter_n have_v be_v there_o there_o rome_n not_o catholiqueâ—n_a â—n_z respect_n of_o peter_n be_v there_o no_o more_o than_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n of_o which_o he_o certain_o be_v bishop_n the_o power_n of_o plant_v the_o gospel_n be_v give_v in_o charge_n to_o all_o the_o apostle_n go_v and_o teach_v all_o nation_n and_o as_o the_o doctor_n have_v it_o in_o his_o introduction_n they_o go_v forth_o preach_v every_o where_o and_o in_o the_o act_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o apostle_n send_v out_o peter_n and_o john_n unto_o samaria_n hear_v that_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o word_n who_o lay_v hand_n on_o they_o if_o then_o peter_n be_v subject_a to_o their_o mission_n how_o come_v he_o to_o give_v unto_o rome_n any_o power_n above_o other_o church_n of_o apostolical_a plantation_n and_o by_o the_o same_o mission_n that_o peter_n be_v send_v out_o to_o samaria_n be_v elsewhere_o plant_v peter_n be_v as_o well_o to_o observe_v the_o direction_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o to_o prescribe_v any_o rule_n to_o they_o or_o other_o it_o be_v true_a christ_n say_v to_o peter_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n saint_n cyprian_n say_v cypr._n in_o tract_n simp_n praelat_fw-la this_o be_v but_o to_o denote_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o it_o be_v build_v upon_o one_o for_o the_o power_n of_o govern_v and_o instruct_v be_v alike_o give_v to_o all_o so_o that_o admit_v it_o be_v build_v upon_o peter_n as_o the_o doctor_n argue_v fol._n 284._o yet_o that_o give_v nothing_o of_o superintendency_n to_o rome_n for_o christ_n after_o his_o resurrection_n give_v power_n alike_o to_o the_o rest_n the_o name_n of_o he_o alone_o in_o that_o place_n be_v ut_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la una_fw-la monstretur_fw-la not_o to_o take_v any_o power_n or_o honour_n from_o the_o rest_n for_o shall_v it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o peter_n alone_o so_o that_o none_o else_o shall_v plant_v or_o govern_v than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o any_o church_n plant_v by_o any_o other_o of_o the_o apostle_n who_o receive_v neither_o order_n nor_o power_n from_o peter_n be_v not_o apostolical_a or_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n which_o s._n augustin_n de_fw-fr doctrina_fw-la christiana_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 8._o plain_o affirm_v to_o the_o contrary_n church_n the_o apostle_n foundation_n of_o â—e_a church_n we_o be_v build_v say_v s._n paul_n ephes_n 2.20_o upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v foundation_n as_o well_o as_o peter_n and_o when_o there_o be_v a_o strife_n among_o they_o who_o shall_v be_v great_a among_o they_o mat._n 20.26_o say_v christ_n whosoever_o shall_v be_v great_a let_v he_o be_v your_o servant_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o christ_n do_v thereby_o reprove_v pride_n and_o haughtiness_n only_o but_o be_v against_o superiority_n or_o pre-eminence_n among_o they_o it_o be_v true_a christ_n be_v not_o against_o superiority_n utter_o for_o he_o call_v himself_o their_o lord_n and_o master_n john_n 13.10_o and_o their_o head_n but_o this_o pre-eminence_n he_o do_v not_o delegate_v to_o any_o one_o among_o they_o for_o they_o be_v the_o foundation_n he_o the_o cornerstone_n they_o the_o body_n he_o the_o head_n they_o minister_v he_o their_o master_n they_o equal_v he_o their_o superior_a the_o apostle_n power_n to_o plant_v the_o gospel_n be_v equal_a equal_a the_o apostle_n power_n equal_a and_o they_o disperse_v themselves_o for_o the_o propagation_n of_o the_o gospel_n not_o by_o any_o order_n receive_v from_o peter_n but_o by_o the_o commission_n they_o receive_v from_o christ_n himself_o in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n of_o the_o act_v it_o be_v say_v that_o philip_n go_v towards_o the_o south_n and_o baptize_v the_o eunuch_n the_o queen_n of_o ethiopia_n her_o chief_a governor_n and_o to_o this_o day_n the_o catholic_a faith_n be_v profess_v in_o ethiopia_n be_v there_o preach_v by_o the_o say_a eunuch_n nor_o do_v the_o pope_n exercise_v any_o jurisdiction_n there_o which_o he_o may_v as_o well_o as_o in_o any_o other_o country_n which_o receive_v the_o faith_n from_o some_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o not_o from_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n if_o peter_n be_v chief_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o his_o successor_n do_v not_o the_o scripture_n plain_o affirm_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n come_v upon_o all_o act_n 2._o and_o gal._n 2._o james_n peter_n and_o john_n give_v paul_n the_o right_a hand_n of_o fellowship_n when_o christ_n institute_v his_o supper_n he_o say_v to_o they_o hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la quod_fw-la pro_fw-la vobis_fw-la datur_fw-la hoc_fw-la facite_fw-la etc._n etc._n he_o give_v to_o all_o a_o like_a power_n of_o administration_n and_o joh._n 20._o as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o so_o send_v i_o you_o he_o speak_v it_o to_o all_o the_o disciple_n and_o not_o to_o peter_n alone_o nolite_fw-la vocari_fw-la rabbi_n mat._n 23._o unus_fw-la enim_fw-la magister_fw-la est_fw-la vester_fw-ge scilicet_fw-la jesus_n omnes_fw-la autem_fw-la vos_fw-la fratres_fw-la estis_fw-la that_o be_v say_v s._n austin_n you_o be_v all_o equal_a and_o s._n hierome_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o evander_n omnes_fw-la episcopi_fw-la five_o romae_fw-la five_o alibie_n jusdem_fw-la sacerdotii_fw-la atque_fw-la potestatis_fw-la à _fw-la christo_fw-la collationem_fw-la habuerunt_fw-la the_o doctor_n cite_v bellarmine_n argument_n that_o christ_n be_v the_o invisible_a head_n but_o there_o must_v be_v a_o mysterial_a and_o visible_a head_n to_o govern_v the_o whole_a and_o therefore_o when_o it_o be_v say_v 1_o cor._n 12._o that_o the_o head_n can_v say_v to_o the_o foot_n i_o have_v no_o need_n of_o you_o it_o must_v not_o be_v understand_v of_o christ_n for_o he_o the_o eternal_a word_n can_v say_v i_o have_v no_o need_n etc._n etc._n the_o apostle_n be_v call_v skilful_a master-builder_n 1_o cor._n 3._o church_n christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n but_o another_o foundation_n can_v no_o man_n lay_v then_o that_o which_o be_v lay_v jesus_n christ_n it_o can_v therefore_o be_v understand_v that_o peter_n be_v the_o foundation_n and_o rock_n on_o which_o the_o church_n be_v build_v christ_n as_o he_o be_v head_n it_o be_v of_o the_o whole_a catholic_a church_n and_o therefore_o when_o paul_n ephes_n 1._o call_v he_o the_o head_n he_o bring_v in_o both_o man_n and_o angel_n into_o the_o rank_n of_o member_n man_n ver_fw-la 4._o and_o angel_n vers_fw-la 21._o but_o as_o touch_v the_o particular_a church_n upon_o earth_n they_o all_o be_v but_o as_o so_o many_o member_n of_o the_o head_n christ_n jesus_n and_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o apostle_n as_o the_o doctor_n confess_v in_o his_o introduction_n who_o as_o i_o say_v be_v call_v master-builder_n or_o the_o head_n of_o those_o respective_a church_n but_o there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o that_o be_v to_o bear_v rule_n over_o the_o rest_n peter_n be_v primus_fw-la in_o ordine_fw-la not_o supremus_fw-la in_o potestate_fw-la you_o can_v have_v twelve_o without_o one_o but_o every_o one_o be_v as_o much_o one_o as_o another_o whether_o in_o respect_n of_o power_n or_o ordination_n as_o s._n cyprian_n de_fw-fr unitate_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la agree_v some_o be_v ordain_v apostle_n some_o prophet_n some_o evangelist_n for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o every_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n be_v grace_n give_v according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o christ_n by_o who_o he_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n but_o those_o that_o be_v apostle_n be_v aequales_fw-la inte_fw-mi se_fw-la and_o the_o
church_n found_v by_o they_o equal_a as_o so_o many_o member_n of_o the_o mystical_a head_n christ_n jesus_n and_o as_o to_o one_o be_v give_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n faith_n to_o another_o gift_n of_o heal_a to_o another_o prophecy_n to_o another_o interpretation_n of_o tongue_n destribute_v to_o every_o one_o several_o by_o the_o same_o spirit_n yet_o this_o be_v but_o to_o make_v up_o one_o body_n complete_a for_o the_o gather_v together_o of_o the_o saint_n for_o verse_n 27._o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o member_n for_o your_o part_n so_o that_o he_o that_o think_v he_o have_v the_o great_a gift_n must_v not_o because_o he_o think_v himself_o the_o head_n say_v he_o have_v no_o need_n of_o the_o other_o member_n for_o all_o be_v not_o apostle_n all_o be_v not_o prophet_n wherefore_o let_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n remember_v what_o s._n paul_n say_v to_o the_o roman_n chap._n 12._o that_o none_o presume_v to_o understand_v above_o that_o which_o be_v meet_v to_o understand_v â—ut_v that_o he_o understand_v according_a to_o sobriety_n for_o as_o we_o have_v many_o member_n in_o one_o body_n and_o all_o member_n have_v not_o the_o same_o office_n so_o we_o be_v many_o be_v one_o body_n in_o christ_n and_o every_o one_o another_o member_n wherefore_o then_o shall_v the_o head_n say_v unto_o the_o foot_n i_o have_v need_n of_o thou_o will_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n cast_v off_o all_o other_o church_n because_o she_o suppose_v her_o bishop_n be_v peter_n successor_n will_v she_o be_v the_o rock_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o leave_v other_o as_o build_v upon_o the_o sand_n s._n john_n in_o his_o revelation_n ch_z 21._o say_v the_o apostle_n be_v count_v the_o twelve_o foundation_n or_o twelve_o stone_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o will_v the_o late_a pope_n allow_v no_o other_o foundation_n but_o rome_n the_o apostle_n be_v call_v builder_n and_o foundation_n but_o none_o the_o chief_a stone_n but_o christ_n elect_v and_o precious_a 1_o peter_n 2._o behold_v i_o put_v in_o zion_n a_o chief_a cornerstone_n elect_v and_o precious_a and_o he_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n colos_n 1.18_o bellarmine_n be_v engage_v to_o maintain_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o ascribe_v the_o prophecy_n of_o esay_n cite_v by_o s._n peter_n to_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o pope_n which_o s._n peter_n himself_o expound_v of_o christ_n i_o much_o wonder_n that_o so_o great_a a_o scholar_n shall_v commit_v so_o great_a a_o absurdity_n he_o strain_v the_o scripture_n to_o maintain_v the_o supremacy_n of_o rome_n because_o of_o peter_n be_v there_o expound_v babylon_n from_o whence_o peter_n direct_v his_o epistle_n to_o be_v mean_v of_o rome_n and_o yet_o he_o against_o s._n peter_n interpretation_n will_v expound_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n elect_a and_o precious_a to_o be_v put_v in_o zion_n to_o be_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o he_o make_v rome_n to_o be_v both_o zion_n and_o babylon_n he_o will_v have_v it_o babylon_n to_o prove_v peter_n there_o and_o zion_n to_o exclude_v christ_n from_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n contrary_a to_o s._n peter_n own_o interpretation_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o cyprian_a bede_n and_o several_a father_n upon_o the_o 21._o of_o john_n who_o agree_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o rock_n upon_o which_o foundation_n even_o peter_n himself_o be_v build_v the_o papist_n when_o that_o text_n of_o matthew_n 16.18_o will_v not_o serve_v their_o turn_n for_o to_o warrant_v their_o pretend_a title_n to_o lord_n it_o over_o all_o other_o church_n they_o then_o fly_v to_o the_o 21._o of_o john_n to_o the_o treble_a pasce_fw-la construe_v to_o feed_v to_o signify_v to_o govern_v and_o because_o general_o speak_v to_o feed_v my_o sheep_n to_o govern_v all_o not_o some_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o to_o rule_v but_o to_o feed_v pasce_fw-la a_o answer_n to_o the_o treble_a pasce_fw-la and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o rector_n but_o pastor_n wherefore_o to_o i_o it_o seem_v a_o strange_a interpretation_n but_o why_o shall_v i_o think_v it_o strange_a it_o be_v but_o like_o that_o other_o interpretation_n of_o s._n peter_n afore_o mention_v the_o grand_a doctor_n and_o conclave_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o their_o cabinet_n and_o can_v by_o a_o word_n of_o their_o mouth_n make_v the_o dead_a letter_n speak_v as_o they_o please_v and_o like_o a_o italian_a padlock_n open_a at_o a_o private_a cue_n of_o their_o own_o invention_n they_o make_v scripture_n like_o the_o fish_n popile_v which_o turn_v itself_o into_o the_o similitude_n of_o every_o object_n and_o they_o make_v the_o leaf_n of_o the_o holy_a bible_n as_o it_o be_v a_o pair_n of_o card_n which_o they_o can_v so_o pack_v by_o false_a game_n that_o they_o can_v cut_v christendom_n the_o head_n and_o make_v the_o knave_n of_o the_o club_n trump_n when_o they_o please_v i_o hope_v christian_n in_o these_o late_a time_n when_o as_o deceiver_n be_v come_v abroad_o will_v be_v more_o wise_a then_o to_o be_v ensnare_v by_o the_o novel_a doctrine_n of_o rone_n which_o she_o hold_v forth_o to_o the_o people_n for_o her_o self-interest_n and_o not_o their_o good_a and_o welfare_n and_o do_v quite_o forsake_v the_o primitive_a truth_n exalt_v she_o own_o traditional_a rule_n above_o christ_n the_o apostle_n or_o the_o ancient_a father_n as_o it_o be_v to_o fascinate_v the_o people_n under_o a_o colour_n of_o holiness_n to_o become_v slave_n to_o her_o new_a acquire_v prerogative_n though_o inconsistent_a with_o she_o see_v and_o function_n the_o father_n several_o concur_v upon_o this_o place_n of_o the_o 21._o of_o john_n that_o it_o be_v not_o say_v to_o peter_n whereby_o to_o exclude_v the_o power_n of_o govern_v and_o feed_v the_o flock_n of_o christ_n from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n not_o for_o any_o honour_n but_o rather_o comfort_v to_o peter_n or_o if_o for_o honour_n not_o that_o it_o be_v hereby_o enlarge_v to_o peter_n above_o the_o rest_n but_o that_o it_o be_v restore_v to_o peter_n of_o who_o christ_n require_v a_o threefold_a confession_n of_o love_n that_o with_o his_o threefold_a confession_n he_o may_v blot_v out_o his_o threefold_a denial_n beside_o the_o word_n be_v my_o sheep_n not_o thy_o sheep_n as_o my_o sheep_n seek_v my_o glory_n in_o they_o not_o thy_o own_o my_o gain_n not_o thou_o ezechiel_n 34._o woe_n to_o the_o shepherd_n of_o jsrael_n that_o feed_v themselves_o not_o my_o flock_n christ_n here_o demand_v if_o he_o love_v he_o than_o he_o shall_v show_v that_o love_n to_o they_o feed_v they_o not_o thyself_o chrysostome_n lib._n 2._o the_o sacerdot_n when_o christ_n say_v to_o peter_n feed_v my_o sheep_n it_o be_v to_o teach_v peter_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n how_o much_o he_o love_v the_o church_n not_o to_o teach_v peter_n alone_o but_o all_o the_o rest_n and_z foe_z s._n austin_n libre_fw-la de_fw-mi ago_o cap._n 3._o it_o be_v speak_v to_o all_o when_o it_o be_v speak_v to_o peter_n do_v thou_o love_v i_o feed_v my_o sheep_n to_o he_o to_o put_v he_o in_o mind_n of_o his_o threefold_a denial_n to_o the_o rest_n to_o make_v they_o mindful_a of_o their_o charge_n that_o the_o same_o love_n they_o bear_v to_o their_o master_n christ_n they_o shall_v now_o henceforth_o extend_v that_o love_n towards_o his_o flock_n and_o whereas_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v urge_v that_o christ_n give_v this_o power_n to_o peter_n after_o his_o resurrection_n which_o shall_v therefore_o carry_v more_o efficacy_n as_o come_v from_o immortal_a christ_n i_o may_v answer_v that_o this_o be_v the_o three_o time_n he_o appear_v after_o his_o resurrection_n but_o after_o this_o he_o gather_v they_o together_o and_o command_v they_o not_o to_o depart_v from_o jerusalem_n but_o to_o watch_v for_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n act_v 1._o which_o when_o they_o be_v together_o with_o one_o accord_n it_o come_v and_o sit_v upon_o each_o of_o they_o act_v 2._o after_o this_o the_o lord_n jesus_n appear_v to_o paul_n act_v 9_o in_o a_o shine_a fire_n about_o he_o and_o he_o be_v thereupon_o convert_v and_o ordain_v a_o apostle_n and_o minister_n oâ—_n the_o gentile_n so_o that_o admit_v peter_n do_v receive_v by_o the_o treble_a pasce_fw-la a_o general_a jurisdiction_n which_o can_v from_o thence_o plain_o be_v evince_v yet_o christ_n do_v after_o restrain_v this_o power_n that_o it_o shall_v not_o extend_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o gentile_n paul_n only_o be_v appoint_v a_o apostle_n and_o minister_n over_o they_o peter_n successor_n of_o peter_n not_o equal_a to_o peter_n i_o may_v for_o argument_n sake_n grant_v that_o peter_n have_v not_o only_o a_o primacy_n but_o
supremacy_n over_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o yet_o it_o will_v not_o at_o all_o help_n the_o pope_n case_n to_o claim_v that_o power_n over_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n for_o if_o peter_n have_v any_o such_o power_n it_o be_v to_o he_o as_o a_o apostle_n neither_o be_v he_o the_o survivor_n of_o the_o apostle_n so_o that_o this_o superiority_n in_o he_o as_o a_o apostle_n either_o die_v with_o he_o or_o else_o survive_v in_o john_n who_o be_v a_o apostle_n and_o survive_v peter_n and_o christ_n have_v promise_v to_o be_v with_o they_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n so_o that_o as_o long_o as_o any_o of_o they_o be_v live_v they_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o any_o that_o succeed_v the_o decease_a apostle_n in_o their_o several_a see_v and_o plantation_n in_o respect_n that_o s._n paul_n reckon_v the_o degree_n of_o order_n in_o the_o church_n 1_o cor._n 12.28_o god_n ordain_v some_o in_o the_o church_n first_o apostle_n second_o prophet_n three_o teacher_n etc._n etc._n baronius_n write_v that_o peter_n die_v the_o 69._o year_n after_o christ_n and_o that_o john_n the_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n survive_v he_o long_o succession_n rome_n uncertain_a in_o her_o succession_n now_o if_o linus_n succeed_v peter_n in_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n or_o anacletus_fw-la or_o clemens_n of_o which_o their_o own_o story_n differ_v i_o hope_v they_o will_v not_o deny_v that_o s._n john_n while_o he_o live_v be_v superior_a to_o linus_n or_o clemens_n otherwise_o they_o give_v the_o world_n occasion_n to_o laugh_v at_o they_o to_o think_v that_o the_o successor_n of_o peter_n shall_v be_v above_o john_n who_o be_v a_o apostle_n that_o the_o subordinate_a shall_v be_v set_v above_o the_o superior_a the_o derivative_a above_o the_o primitive_a i_o wonder_v that_o the_o papist_n shall_v think_v the_o world_n so_o stupid_a and_o void_a of_o christianity_n that_o they_o shall_v prefer_v one_o of_o her_o pretend_a bishop_n and_o if_o a_o bishop_n there_o it_o be_v by_o humane_a institution_n before_o john_n who_o be_v a_o apostle_n by_o divine_a right_n and_o call_v by_o jesus_n christ_n the_o only_a son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n and_o one_o on_o who_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v vouchsafe_v to_o descend_v and_o sit_v upon_o his_o head_n and_o therefore_o certain_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o any_o linus_n or_o anacletus_fw-la of_o humane_a ordination_n and_o if_o at_o any_o time_n after_o peter_n any_o other_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n than_o her_o succession_n from_o peter_n by_o which_o she_o claim_v her_o universal_a jurisdiction_n be_v quite_o destroy_v bellarmine_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 12._o and_o caâ—â—tan_n de_fw-fr jnstitut_n pontif._n cap._n 13._o to_o evade_v this_o argument_n will_v have_v their_o succession_n from_o the_o fact_n of_o peter_n inasmuch_o as_o peter_n be_v bishop_n there_o and_o not_o from_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o they_o make_v their_o catholic_a church_n matter_n of_o fact_n not_o faith_n and_o the_o better_a to_o colour_v this_o their_o assertion_n they_o stick_v not_o to_o add_v that_o it_o be_v by_o the_o special_a appointment_n of_o christ_n that_o peter_n place_v his_o see_v at_o rome_n and_o die_v there_o and_o for_o this_o they_o fly_v to_o their_o never_o fail_v start_a hole_n the_o magazine_n of_o romish_a tradition_n and_o from_o thence_o borrow_v a_o story_n how_o christ_n meet_v peter_n as_o he_o be_v fly_v out_o of_o rome_n for_o fear_n of_o persecution_n and_o admonish_v he_o to_o return_v that_o he_o may_v die_v at_o rome_n and_o that_o the_o very_a print_n of_o their_o foot_n as_o they_o two_o talk_v together_o be_v at_o this_o day_n to_o be_v see_v without_o the_o gate_n of_o rome_n the_o first_o founder_n of_o this_o story_n be_v linus_n a_o foolish_a counterfeit_a writer_n as_o baronius_n term_v he_o and_o shall_v any_o christian_a give_v up_o himself_o to_o believe_v this_o story_n it_o be_v to_o forfeit_v his_o faith_n he_o have_v in_o s._n peter_n and_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o believe_v the_o profession_n of_o peter_n to_o be_v the_o dictate_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o which_o be_v express_o declare_v that_o the_o heaven_n shall_v contain_v he_o till_o he_o come_v act_v 3.21_o now_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v so_o corporeal_o there_o as_o to_o leave_v the_o print_n of_o his_o foot_n behind_o he_o be_v so_o much_o against_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o tenant_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o sixteenth_o chapter_n that_o for_o my_o part_n i_o dare_v not_o admit_v it_o into_o my_o belief_n yet_o suppose_v that_o peter_n be_v at_o rome_n and_o by_o a_o vision_n be_v warn_v to_o go_v back_o to_o rome_n i_o know_v not_o what_o this_o can_v make_v for_o the_o late_a successor_n of_o pope_n in_o that_o see_v to_o claim_v their_o universal_a jurisdiction_n they_o have_v no_o rule_n by_o divine_a writ_n nor_o revelation_n or_o vision_n to_o confirm_v it_o to_o they_o any_o further_a than_o by_o humane_a consent_n as_o by_o consent_n of_o counsel_n grant_v of_o prince_n and_o by_o election_n of_o cardinal_n therefore_o whatsoever_o be_v of_o late_a acquisition_n if_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o christ_n give_v to_o his_o apostle_n it_o be_v not_o for_o other_o church_n to_o believe_v and_o follow_v it_o nor_o to_o give_v their_o obedience_n to_o it_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o they_o be_v build_v upon_o christ_n the_o chief_a cornerstone_n and_o have_v apostolical_a foundation_n as_o s._n john_n call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o christ_n by_o vision_n warn_v peter_n to_o go_v to_o rome_n it_o can_v be_v construe_v that_o that_o vision_n shall_v be_v a_o warrant_n for_o the_o succeed_a pope_n to_o claim_v the_o same_o prerogative_n peter_n have_v in_o that_o it_o appear_v to_o peter_n it_o be_v to_o teach_v he_o to_o follow_v christ_n to_o lay_v down_o his_o life_n for_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o he_o who_o spare_v not_o his_o own_o blood_n for_o the_o redemption_n of_o mankind_n and_o be_v from_o heaven_n but_o these_o succeed_a bishop_n be_v elect_v by_o man_n claim_v more_o than_o ever_o peter_n have_v give_v rule_n of_o obedience_n to_o other_o and_o lord_v it_o over_o god_n heritage_n do_v thereby_o manifest_v their_o calling_n to_o be_v earthly_a and_o not_o true_a successor_n of_o peter_n peter_n if_o he_o plant_v his_o see_n there_o it_o be_v by_o vision_n from_o heaven_n but_o the_o late_a bishop_n of_o rome_n they_o consult_v with_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o by_o sinister_a mean_n by_o strive_n contention_n and_o plotting_n of_o aspire_a and_o covetous_a man_n be_v the_o chair_n continual_o furnish_v with_o a_o patron_n in_o so_o much_o that_o a_o cicilian_a cardinal_n come_v to_o the_o election_n of_o a_o new_a pope_n and_o find_v such_o a_o change_n from_o the_o old_a way_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v with_o supplication_n to_o god_n for_o the_o direction_n and_o assistance_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n in_o so_o great_a a_o work_n and_o not_o by_o the_o then_o present_a practice_n to_o wit_n menace_n promise_n of_o reward_n perfas_fw-la aut_fw-la nefas_fw-la to_o climb_v the_o chair_n ad_fw-la hunc_fw-la modum_fw-la say_v he_o fiunt_fw-la romani_fw-la pontifices_fw-la and_o so_o depart_v and_o retire_v himself_o from_o that_o scarlet_a tribe_n for_o ever_o after_o and_o here_o by_o the_o way_n i_o beg_v leave_n of_o the_o reader_n to_o speak_v a_o word_n or_o two_o concern_v the_o cardinal_n of_o rome_n though_o i_o must_v confess_v it_o be_v a_o little_a digression_n from_o the_o point_n but_o i_o will_v be_v brief_a and_o return_v to_o the_o subject_a matter_n of_o this_o chapter_n again_o i_o can_v wish_v to_o be_v satisfy_v by_o what_o authority_n paschalls_n do_v create_v the_o parish_n priest_n of_o rome_n cardinal_n cardinal_n of_o the_o order_n of_o cardinal_n for_o it_o be_v no_o spiritual_a order_n as_o be_v confess_v in_o some_o sacrament_n rom._n eccles_n sect._n 154._o cardidalis_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la sacerdos_n nec_fw-la habet_fw-la de_fw-la jure_fw-la potestatem_fw-la absolvendi_fw-la and_o it_o be_v no_o honour_n temporal_a because_o not_o derive_v from_o any_o king_n or_o prince_n from_o who_o all_o true_a title_n of_o honour_n be_v derive_v it_o be_v true_a carolus_n magnus_n have_v then_o late_o endow_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n with_o a_o donation_n of_o the_o exarchate_o of_o ravenna_n and_o the_o dukedom_n of_o spoletto_n with_o some_o other_o territory_n which_o he_o annex_v to_o the_o see_v for_o the_o support_n of_o hospitality_n and_o to_o promote_v the_o charity_n of_o the_o succeed_a pope_n of_o rome_n not_o give_v they_o thereby_o any_o jura_n regalia_z as_o i_o shall_v show_v anon_o in_o the_o
diocese_n be_v a_o disciple_n of_o paul_n and_o send_v greeting_n to_o timothy_n from_o rome_n 2_o tim._n 4.21_o peter_n direct_v his_o epistle_n from_o babylon_n make_v mention_n of_o silvaâ—us_n and_o marcus_n and_o paul_n write_v many_o epistle_n from_o rome_n as_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o galatian_n ephesian_n philippian_n colossians_n the_o second_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n and_o the_o epistle_n to_o philemon_n never_o make_v mention_n of_o silvanus_n in_o any_o of_o they_o and_o for_o mark_n he_o write_v to_o have_v he_o come_v to_o timothy_n 2_o tim._n 4.11_o so_o that_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o peter_n write_v not_o his_o epistle_n from_o rome_n and_o that_o linus_n if_o he_o be_v bishop_n there_o succeed_v paul_n not_o peter_n as_o for_o the_o tradition_n of_o rome_n of_o peter_n his_o be_v there_o and_o his_o be_v bishop_n there_o they_o have_v no_o ground_n from_o scripture_n but_o rather_o plain_a and_o evident_a testimony_n to_o the_o contrary_a wherefore_o as_o yet_o they_o find_v little_a faith_n with_o many_o insomuch_o that_o marsilius_n one_o of_o their_o own_o writer_n suspect_v the_o truth_n thereof_o it_o be_v say_v he_o very_o strange_a that_o peter_n shall_v be_v contemporary_a there_o with_o paul_n for_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o scripture_n that_o he_o be_v not_o there_o before_o paul_n in_o as_o much_o as_o when_o paul_n come_v thither_o they_o have_v never_o receive_v any_o letter_n concern_v he_o out_o of_o judaea_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o brethren_n ever_o hear_v of_o he_o act_v 28.21_o and_o certain_o he_o go_v not_o along_o with_o paul_n insomuch_o as_o no_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o he_o in_o the_o express_a of_o that_o perilous_a journey_n and_o the_o several_a miraculous_a occurrence_n which_o happen_v to_o they_o that_o be_v with_o paul_n for_o if_o he_o be_v certain_o s._n luke_n will_v have_v mention_v he_o or_o if_o he_o be_v superintendent_n over_o paul_n and_o the_o rest_n as_o the_o papist_n persuade_v sure_o he_o will_v have_v show_v some_o miracle_n among_o those_o gentile_n and_o not_o have_v let_v the_o people_n whole_o follow_v paul_n if_o they_o have_v belong_v to_o his_o charge_n wherefore_o i_o rather_o conclude_v that_o he_o be_v not_o there_o or_o if_o he_o be_v there_o that_o he_o never_o be_v bishop_n there_o osius_n bishop_n of_o cordubia_n one_o of_o no_o small_a account_n among_o the_o 318._o father_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a in_o a_o council_n at_o sardis_n do_v declare_v quod_fw-la non_fw-la licuit_fw-la episcopo_fw-la de_fw-la civitate_fw-la sva_fw-la ad_fw-la aliam_fw-la transire_fw-la civitatem_fw-la unde_fw-la apparet_fw-la se_fw-la avaritia_fw-la inflâ—mmari_fw-la &_o ambitioni_fw-la servire_fw-la ut_fw-la dominattonem_fw-la agate_n to_o which_o all_o the_o father_n answer_v placet_fw-la this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n of_o those_o day_n as_o may_v likewise_o appearby_o the_o 1._o council_n of_o nice_a 16._o can._n &_o council_n antioch_n 21.22_o can._n and_o in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n 10._o can._n si_fw-mi episcopus_fw-la confugit_fw-la ad_fw-la aliam_fw-la civitatem_fw-la ob_fw-la inanis_fw-la gloâ—ie_fw-la cupiditatem_fw-la revocari_fw-la debet_fw-la ad_fw-la svam_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la &_o ibi_fw-la tantummodo_fw-la ministrare_fw-la &_o council_n nicaenum_n 15._o can_v si_fw-la quis_fw-la episcopus_fw-la de_fw-la civitate_fw-la ad_fw-la civitatem_fw-la transeat_fw-la &_o se_fw-la negotia_fw-la manciparet_fw-la in_o irritum_fw-la ducatur_fw-la hoc_fw-la factum_fw-la &_o restituatur_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la cvi_fw-la fuâ—t_fw-la episcopus_fw-la this_o be_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o father_n of_o those_o day_n who_o certain_o if_o peter_n have_v remove_v his_o see_n from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n will_v rather_o for_o reverence_v sake_n to_o he_o a_o chief_a apostle_n have_v suspend_v their_o opinion_n then_o by_o promulgate_a thereof_o have_v throw_v this_o scandal_n upon_o he_o and_o iâ—_n the_o doctor_n will_v but_o serious_o consider_v of_o these_o reason_n and_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n in_o this_o point_n he_o will_v not_o ascribe_v universality_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n upon_o peter_n score_n for_o by_o they_o it_o appear_v that_o peter_n ought_v not_o to_o remove_v his_o see_n and_o if_o he_o do_v it_o be_v void_a and_o the_o doctor_n confess_v fol._n 288._o he_o be_v bishop_n of_o antioch_n and_o if_o so_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o remove_v his_o see_n unless_o you_o will_v make_v he_o above_o counsel_n and_o that_o be_v plain_a in_o the_o 14._o of_o the_o act_n to_o the_o contrary_a of_o which_o i_o shall_v speak_v at_o large_a in_o the_o chapter_n of_o counsel_n and_o to_o say_v that_o by_o any_o revelation_n he_o come_v thither_o &_o plant_v his_o see_n there_o that_o be_v to_o deny_v the_o holy_a spirit_n to_o the_o general_a counsel_n who_o declare_v the_o contrary_a to_o that_o revelation_n and_o so_o they_o will_v make_v the_o church_n fallible_a of_o which_o in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n it_o may_v be_v that_o upon_o some_o extraordinary_a occasion_n as_o eusebius_n say_v he_o come_v thither_o to_o withstand_v simon_n magus_n paul_n desire_v his_o assistance_n he_o may_v come_v to_o rome_n but_o without_o all_o doubt_n he_o be_v never_o bishop_n there_o for_o it_o be_v both_o against_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o infrence_n of_o counsel_n last_o i_o conceive_v that_o peter_n be_v not_o bishop_n of_o rome_n though_o i_o confess_v i_o be_o something_o induce_v to_o believe_v he_o may_v be_v there_o for_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n vary_v in_o their_o style_n sometime_o they_o style_v themselves_o successor_n of_o peter_n &_o sometime_o of_o peter_n and_o paul_n i_o myself_o have_v see_v a_o bull_n of_o the_o pope_n date_v 1500._o wherein_o his_o holiness_n be_v style_v the_o successor_n of_o peter_n &_o paul_n thus_o these_o grave_a father_n of_o rome_n like_o the_o elder_n that_o will_v have_v betray_v susanna_n can_v agree_v in_o a_o story_n they_o will_v despoil_v other_o church_n of_o their_o right_n and_o privilege_n and_o ascribe_v all_o jurisdiction_n to_o their_o own_o see_v but_o examine_v they_o apart_o and_o they_o can_v agree_v how_o and_o by_o what_o mean_v to_o derive_v their_o title_n thereunto_o for_o who_o please_v to_o examine_v platina_n onup_n rius_fw-la genebrard_n sabellicus_n anastatius_fw-la baronius_n and_o such_o like_a pope_n parasite_n about_o this_o point_n of_o succession_n from_o peter_n will_v find_v they_o agree_v like_o a_o dog_n about_o a_o bone_n &_o like_o aesop_n dog_n they_o snatch_v at_o he_o shadow_n and_o let_v go_v what_o they_o have_v they_o that_o may_v universal_o lord_n it_o over_o all_o other_o church_n of_o the_o world_n will_v needs_o give_v peter_n a_o strange_a power_n and_o tie_v that_o power_n to_o themselves_o whereas_o if_o they_o can_v have_v be_v content_a to_o have_v acknowledge_v themselves_o successor_n to_o paul_n as_o he_o have_v be_v bishop_n there_o and_o be_v the_o apostle_n of_o the_o gentile_n i_o persuade_v myself_o that_o no_o church_n of_o this_o western_a world_n but_o will_v give_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o right_a hand_n of_o fellowship_n but_o since_o the_o boundless_a ambition_n of_o the_o pope_n carry_v they_o beyond_o all_o limit_n of_o fellowship_n it_o make_v other_o to_o set_v their_o ambitious_a end_n at_o defiance_n and_o to_o stand_v fast_o to_o that_o christian_a liberty_n to_o which_o they_o be_v call_v only_o to_o beware_v they_o use_v it_o not_o as_o a_o occasion_n to_o the_o flesh_n but_o by_o love_n to_o serve_v one_o another_o gal._n 5.13_o i_o have_v i_o hope_v sufficient_o prove_v that_o rome_n may_v not_o challenge_v to_o herself_o any_o universality_n in_o respect_n of_o peter_n have_v be_v there_o for_o that_o it_o be_v not_o altogether_o clear_a and_o manifest_a that_o he_o be_v there_o or_o if_o he_o be_v there_o that_o he_o be_v bishop_n there_o or_o if_o he_o be_v it_o make_v not_o much_o for_o they_o to_o prove_v any_o universality_n to_o the_o succeed_a bishop_n in_o that_o see_v and_o if_o from_o peter_n no_o universality_n will_v arise_v to_o they_o it_o rest_v to_o examine_v whether_o they_o may_v claim_v it_o by_o consent_n of_o counsel_n the_o first_o general_a council_n the_o council_n of_o nice_a commit_v of_o old_a the_o charge_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n rome_n the_o counsel_n against_o the_o universality_n of_o rome_n to_o three_o principal_a patriarch_n alexandria_n rome_n and_o antioch_n and_o after_o come_v in_o constantinople_n &_o by_o the_o six_o canon_n thereof_o egypt_n lybia_n etc._n etc._n be_v allot_v to_o alexandria_n quia_fw-la &_o vrbis_fw-la romae_fw-la episcopo_fw-la parilis_fw-la mos_fw-la est_fw-la and_o hereupon_o athanasius_n say_v roma_fw-la est_fw-la metropolis_n romanae_fw-la ditionis_fw-la rome_n be_v shut_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o she_o own_o province_n inasmuch_o as_o she_o be_v make_v like_o unto_o alexandria_n therefore_o the_o government_n of_o alexandria_n
be_v like_a unto_o rome_n which_o likewise_o prove_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n provincial_a not_o universal_a the_o second_o general_a council_n the_o first_o council_n of_o constantinople_n the_o second_o can._n do_v appoint_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n be_v only_o to_o govern_v the_o eastern_a church_n save_v to_o antioch_n metropolitan_a jurisdiction_n the_o asian_a bishop_n to_o govern_v the_o asian_a church_n nec_fw-la non_fw-la &_o ponti_n episcopi_fw-la eas_fw-la quae_fw-la sunt_fw-la in_o ponto_n &_o thraciarum_fw-la quae_fw-la in_o thraciis_fw-la sunt_fw-la gubernent_fw-la veruntamen_fw-la propterea_fw-la quod_fw-la vrbs_fw-la ipsa_fw-la sit_fw-la junior_a roma_fw-la by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o rome_n primacy_n over_o constantinople_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o honour_n do_v to_o her_o city_n and_o seat_n of_o the_o precedent_a emperor_n not_o in_o respect_n of_o any_o jurisdiction_n she_o can_v claim_v from_o peter_n which_o certain_o if_o any_o such_o have_v be_v they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o nor_o will_v either_o the_o father_n of_o those_o counsel_n have_v prefer_v she_o for_o temporal_a respect_n if_o any_o divine_a right_n do_v lift_v up_o her_o head_n above_o her_o fellow_n nor_o the_o then_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v make_v equal_a with_o alexandria_n if_o from_o peter_n they_o have_v have_v any_o right_n of_o universal_a jurisdiction_n which_o marsilius_n who_o be_v a_o roman_a catholic_n and_o write_v 328._o year_n since_o affirm_v to_o be_v the_o profession_n of_o those_o day_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v style_v themselves_o according_o romanae_fw-la vrbis_fw-la episcopi_fw-la and_o after_o silvester_n which_o be_v the_o first_o bishop_n after_o the_o persecution_n than_o they_o style_v themselves_o archiepiscopi_fw-la nilus_n de_fw-fr primatu_fw-la romanae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la say_v in_o respect_n that_o certain_a country_n be_v allot_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o certain_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n those_o under_o alexandria_n be_v no_o more_o under_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n than_o these_o under_o rome_n be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o alexandria_n by_o these_o constitution_n of_o the_o first_o counsel_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o no_o universality_n will_v belong_v to_o rome_n beyond_o her_o own_o province_n all_o church_n in_o themselves_o as_o they_o be_v member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v equal_a only_o for_o order_n sake_n and_o better_a government_n the_o father_n in_o those_o counsel_n appoint_v several_a metropolitan_o to_o who_o other_o in_o point_n of_o order_n and_o discipline_n shall_v within_o their_o proper_a precinct_n be_v subordinate_a but_o for_o rome_n to_o have_v universal_a jurisdiction_n over_o all_o that_o can_v never_o be_v evince_v from_o those_o counsel_n and_o unless_o she_o will_v blot_v out_o those_o ancient_a record_n 10._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n blot_v out_o what_o make_v against_o she_o infra_fw-la cap._n 10._o they_o stand_v in_o bar_n against_o any_o plea_n she_o can_v make_v for_o it_o wherefore_o to_o make_v good_a her_o pretend_a title_n she_o fly_v to_o her_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la and_o as_o many_o as_o she_o meet_v with_o correct_v or_o blot_v out_o what_o make_v against_o she_o as_o witness_v s._n austin_n who_o in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr doctrina_fw-la christiana_n lib._n 2._o c._n 8._o &_o de_fw-la civitat_fw-la dei_fw-la lib._n 15._o cap._n 23._o speak_v of_o such_o scripture_n as_o be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o canonical_a say_v those_o which_o the_o most_o or_o great_a part_n of_o christian_a church_n among_o the_o which_o those_o church_n be_v which_o deserve_v to_o have_v apostolic_a see_v and_o to_o receive_v epistle_n from_o the_o apostle_n the_o papist_n blot_v out_o these_o word_n apostolic_a see_v and_o have_v put_v in_o these_o word_n apostolic_a see_n mean_v thereby_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o those_o church_n which_o deserve_v to_o receive_v epistle_n from_o the_o same_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o must_v confess_v by_o such_o sleight_n as_o these_o she_o may_v in_o time_n gain_v a_o opinion_n of_o universality_n and_o so_o wrong_a posterity_n nor_o be_v she_o spare_v of_o any_o cost_n to_o compass_v those_o ancient_a record_n that_o she_o may_v form_v they_o anew_o in_o her_o own_o forge_n and_o make_v they_o speak_v nothing_o but_o universality_n of_o rome_n wherefore_o to_o prevent_v the_o deceive_n of_o some_o by_o these_o trick_n of_o she_o i_o will_v proceed_v to_o lay_v open_a some_o more_o record_n of_o antiquity_n and_o credit_n which_o make_v against_o she_o in_o this_o point_n and_o which_o i_o hope_v will_v stand_v against_o her_o false_a suggestion_n to_o the_o contrary_n the_o three_o general_a council_n the_o first_o of_o ephesus_n call_v by_o theodosius_n the_o young_a anno_fw-la christi_n 431._o and_o the_o four_o general_a council_n of_o chalcedon_n gather_v by_o valentinian_n and_o marcian_n anno_fw-la christi_fw-la 451._o confirm_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o former_a counsel_n and_o the_o 28._o can._n of_o the_o chalcedon_n council_n give_v equal_a privilege_n to_o new_a rome_n that_o be_v constantinople_n which_o be_v afterward_o confirm_v by_o the_o five_o general_a council_n the_o second_o of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o 36._o can._n whereby_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o constantinople_n have_v equal_a privilege_n with_o rome_n or_o any_o other_o provincial_n this_o i_o know_v will_v be_v a_o offensive_a history_n to_o the_o papist_n that_o i_o shall_v make_v constantinople_n equal_a with_o rome_n but_o since_o it_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o counsel_n guide_v i_o to_o it_o i_o may_v hope_v the_o moderate_a part_n of_o they_o will_v be_v satisfy_v as_o for_o the_o rest_n i_o care_v not_o such_o as_o will_v set_v all_o divine_v rule_n aside_o to_o uphold_v the_o unlimited_a unwarwarrantable_a power_n of_o the_o late_a pope_n i_o leave_v they_o to_o their_o own_o fancy_n hope_v the_o more_o sober_a sort_n of_o they_o will_v hearken_v to_o instruction_n since_o that_o which_o the_o other_o will_v draw_v they_o by_o to_o wit_n the_o authority_n of_o father_n and_o counsel_n call_v they_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o this_o truth_n and_o to_o a_o sense_n of_o the_o high_a injury_n and_o indignity_n offer_v to_o those_o sacred_a decree_n which_o be_v make_v every_o day_n speak_v new_a language_n such_o as_o their_o father_n never_o know_v to_o warrant_v rome_n new_a invention_n i_o desire_v the_o jesuit_n if_o will_v full_o they_o have_v not_o sell_v themselves_o to_o work_v wickedness_n with_o greediness_n to_o hearken_v to_o the_o father_n of_o these_o council_n as_o for_o the_o secular_o i_o hope_v they_o will_v not_o set_v so_o high_o by_o they_o as_o to_o put_v they_o in_o the_o scale_n with_o new-found_a tradition_n or_o if_o other_o do_v it_o for_o they_o that_o they_o will_v see_v fair_a play_n and_o then_o blind_a justice_n will_v point_v our_o these_o more_o solid_a those_o more_o vain_a and_o airy_a the_o father_n of_o those_o time_n search_v with_o discern_a eyâ—_n into_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o divine_a writ_n and_o yet_o they_o can_v not_o from_o thence_o evince_n that_o peter_n have_v any_o great_a or_o better_a power_n give_v to_o he_o then_o to_o any_o of_o the_o other_o apostle_n there_o be_v no_o more_o excellent_a or_o shine_a fiery_a tongue_n sit_v upon_o he_o than_o do_v alight_v upon_o the_o rest_n nor_o do_v he_o arrogate_v at_o any_o time_n to_o be_v transcendent_a or_o superintendent_n over_o the_o rest_n he_o be_v subject_a to_o their_o massion_n he_o likewise_o do_v submit_v to_o the_o centurion_n power_n he_o come_v at_o his_o send_n and_o give_v a_o account_n of_o his_o fact_n and_o that_o without_o save_v nay_o act_n 10.29_o the_o apostle_n be_v man_n full_a of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o to_o they_o be_v give_v to_o know_v the_o mystery_n of_o christ_n and_o if_o by_o the_o word_n thou_o be_v peter_n in_o the_o 16._o of_o matthew_n or_o by_o the_o treble_a pasce_fw-la in_o the_o 21._o of_o john_n peter_n have_v be_v make_v universal_a bishop_n peter_n have_v never_o be_v assign_v only_o over_o the_o circumcision_n &_o paul_n to_o the_o gentile_n or_o else_o it_o must_v follow_v that_o peter_n do_v offend_v god_n so_o high_o after_o that_o he_o have_v receive_v commission_n that_o it_o be_v afterward_o cancel_v and_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o gentile_n commit_v to_o paul_n which_o be_v one_o estoppell_n to_o the_o successor_n of_o rome_n to_o derive_v a_o jurisdiction_n from_o peter_n moreover_o peter_n forbid_v superiority_n in_o his_o first_o epistle_n five_o chapter_n he_o call_v himself_o a_o fellow-priest_n and_o in_o his_o second_o epistle_n three_o chapter_n he_o call_v paul_n his_o brother_n and_o if_o a_o fellow_n priest_n and_o paul_n his_o brother_n par_fw-fr in_fw-la parem_fw-la non_fw-la habet_fw-la potestatem_fw-la this_o likewise_o destroy_v his_o universal_a jurisdiction_n but_o
i_o return_v to_o search_v a_o little_a further_o into_o the_o counsel_n the_o sixth_o general_a council_n the_o council_n of_o carthage_n in_o which_o s._n austin_n be_v present_a do_v confirm_v the_o cannon_n of_o the_o former_a counsel_n 11._o no_o appeal_n to_o rome_n infra_fw-la chap._n 11._o declare_v the_o power_n of_o the_o patriarch_n to_o be_v equal_a and_o the_o right_n of_o appeal_n to_o rome_n by_o such_o as_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o arch_a bishop_n of_o their_o own_o province_n be_v declare_v unnecessary_a s._n austin_n after_o that_o who_o be_v bishop_n of_o hippo_n oppose_v three_o bishop_n of_o rome_n zozimus_n boniface_n and_o celestine_n in_o this_o so_o just_a a_o cause_n common_a to_o all_o provincial_a see_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o ensue_a report_n one_o apiarius_n a_o african_a priest_n be_v excommunicate_v and_o fly_v to_o rome_n and_o be_v absolve_v by_o zozimus_n the_o then_o bishop_n of_o rome_n aurelins_n the_o metropolitan_a of_o afrie_n with_o the_o council_n write_v to_o celestine_n the_o succeed_a bishop_n still_v he_o dominus_fw-la frater_fw-la and_o acquaint_v he_o that_o by_o the_o six_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a ecclesiastic_a person_n be_v to_o be_v commit_v to_o the_o charge_n of_o their_o metropolitan_o appeal_n to_o provincial_o or_o general_a church_n but_o not_o to_o any_o foreign_a see_v and_o reprove_v the_o absolve_a of_o apiarius_n exhort_v celestine_n nè_fw-la induceret_fw-la fumosum_fw-la typum_fw-la in_o ecclesiam_fw-la christi_fw-la quae_fw-la lucem_fw-la simplicitatis_fw-la &_o humilitatis_fw-la praefert_fw-la iis_fw-la qui_fw-la deum_fw-la diligunt_fw-la &_o do_v afterward_o proceed_v against_o apiarius_n enjoin_v he_o penance_n notwithstanding_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n former_a absolve_v of_o he_o and_o this_o be_v acknowledge_v &_o receive_v of_o all_o church_n as_o a_o evangelical_n truth_n &_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o succeed_a bishop_n of_o rome_n gregory_n i._n who_o live_v an._n chri._n 590._o repute_v the_o decree_n of_o these_o first_o counsel_n equal_a with_o the_o evangelist_n as_o proceed_v from_o the_o same_o holy_a spirit_n of_o god_n &_o which_o he_o have_v promise_v to_o his_o church_n se_fw-la suscipere_fw-la quatuor_fw-la prima_fw-la concilia_fw-la sicuâ—_n sancti_fw-la evangelii_n quatuor_fw-la libros_fw-la &_o venerari_fw-la fatetur_fw-la and_o thus_o do_v the_o church_n of_o o_o i_o continue_v in_o brotherly_a fellowship_n with_o the_o other_o patriarch_n not_o claim_v any_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o rest_n till_o phocas_n the_o emperor_n time_n which_o change_n be_v occasion_v through_o a_o wicked_a murder_n and_o have_v by_o that_o mean_v acquire_v a_o superintendency_n over_o the_o other_o provincials_n the_o succeed_a bishop_n have_v since_o practise_v navigation_n in_o the_o red_a see_v her_o universal_a ark_n not_o know_v how_o to_o answer_n its_o helm_n in_o any_o clear_a and_o pure_a water_n the_o brief_a of_o which_o history_n follow_n in_o these_o few_o word_n mauritius_n the_o emperor_n have_v make_v john_n of_o constantinople_n universal_a patriarch_n gregory_n the_o great_a patriarch_n john_n of_o constantinople_n universal_a patriarch_n bishop_n of_o rome_n write_v against_o that_o and_o maintain_v that_o whosoever_o take_v upon_o he_o that_o stile_n be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n and_o do_v in_o opposition_n of_o that_o stile_n assume_v to_o himself_o the_o title_n of_o servus_n servorum_fw-la gregory_n do_v not_o oppose_v that_o title_n in_o that_o sense_n the_o doctor_n will_v have_v we_o to_o rake_v it_o folio_n 293._o to_o wit_n that_o none_o shall_v be_v universal_a bishop_n thereby_o exclude_v other_o but_o to_o be_v bishop_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n it_o be_v in_o gregory_n opinion_n lawful_a a_o pitiful_a shift_n to_o excuse_v the_o unjust_a usurpation_n of_o gregory_n successor_n by_o this_o mean_n he_o will_v tie_v universality_n to_o rome_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o place_n not_o as_o peter_n be_v universal_a bishop_n and_o this_o distinction_n have_v destroy_v all_o bellarmine_n argument_n who_o will_v have_v the_o church_n build_v upon_o peter_n and_o all_o power_n of_o govern_v give_v to_o he_o which_o gregory_n by_o the_o doctor_n own_o distinction_n confess_v call_v antichristian_a so_o that_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v how_o rome_n can_v be_v a_o universal_a church_n since_o no_o bishop_n can_v be_v a_o universal_a bishop_n for_o certain_o it_o be_v not_o the_o universal_a see_v before_o peter_n come_v and_o if_o he_o be_v not_o universal_a bishop_n how_o can_v he_o make_v it_o a_o universal_a see_v i_o send_v this_o riddle_n back_o to_o the_o doctor_n and_o desire_v he_o will_v recommend_v it_o to_o the_o ignatian_a tribe_n to_o varnish_v over_o with_o a_o new_a paint_n for_o if_o this_o must_v pass_v for_o current_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v universal_a in_o respect_n of_o his_o see_n and_o that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o local_a rome_n the_o world_n know_v they_o maintain_v a_o lie_n as_o will_v appear_v more_o at_o large_a in_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n â—t_z be_v plain_a to_o any_o judgement_n not_o aleady_o forestall_v with_o a_o preoccupated_a conceit_n of_o rome_n sophistical_a delusion_n that_o gregory_n write_v against_o john_n of_o constantinople_n his_o be_v universal_a patriarch_n for_o that_o it_o be_v a_o injury_n to_o alexandria_n rome_n antioch_n etc._n etc._n that_o any_o shall_v take_v upon_o they_o that_o title_n when_o both_o by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o judgement_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o reverend_a father_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n the_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o patriarch_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v alike_o the_o same_o gregory_n when_o he_o be_v by_o eulogius_n patriarch_n of_o alâ—xandria_n style_v universal_a refuse_v the_o stile_n as_o derogatory_n to_o his_o brethren_n and_o write_v a_o epistle_n to_o the_o say_v eulogius_n he_o call_v that_o stile_n new_a foolish_a perverse_a wicked_a and_o profane_a and_o whosoever_o shall_v arrogate_v that_o stile_n he_o do_v the_o work_n of_o satan_n to_o who_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o be_v alike_o and_o equal_a to_o other_o angel_n universal_a phocas_n make_v the_o by_o hop_v of_o rome_n universal_a and_o do_v tax_v john_n of_o constantinople_n for_o the_o same_o it_o happen_v so_o that_o not_o long_o after_o this_o affront_n do_v to_o alexandria_n rome_n and_o the_o other_o province_n that_o mauritius_n be_v murder_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o phocas_n who_o no_o soon_o have_v perpetrate_v so_o vile_a and_o heinous_a a_o offence_n but_o his_o guilty_a conscience_n contract_v many_o dark_a jealousy_n upon_o his_o soul_n and_o present_v to_o his_o fancy_n many_o sad_a and_o fearful_a apprehension_n one_o among_o the_o rest_n be_v that_o italy_n will_v certain_o shake_v off_o all_o faith_n and_o allegiance_n to_o such_o a_o monster_n of_o mankind_n who_o have_v just_o provoke_v their_o dissent_n to_o obey_v he_o who_o have_v forfeit_v all_o their_o love_n and_o affection_n by_o his_o bloody_a violation_n of_o the_o bond_n of_o nature_n and_o civility_n by_o this_o his_o barbarous_a assassination_n of_o his_o liege_n lord_n and_o sovereign_n and_o thereupon_o he_o cast_v upon_o all_o essay_n which_o way_n to_o preserve_v his_o western_a territory_n the_o garden_n of_o his_o new_a acquire_v empire_n and_o call_v to_o mind_n the_o respect_n the_o inhabitant_n thereof_o bear_v to_o their_o metropolitan_o and_o that_o the_o affront_v do_v to_o he_o by_o set_v the_o constantinopolitan_a above_o he_o be_v thorn_n in_o his_o side_n and_o have_v breed_v in_o he_o a_o grudge_n towards_o the_o then_o murder_a prince_n mauritius_n he_o to_o engratiate_v with_o the_o people_n of_o those_o part_n and_o to_o engage_v a_o pragmatical_a orator_n to_o blandish_a his_o foul_a murder_n do_v resolve_v with_o himself_o to_o make_v the_o then_o bishop_n of_o rome_n universal_a bishop_n which_o he_o according_o do_v by_o virtue_n of_o which_o donation_n and_o by_o their_o own_o strength_n and_o policy_n since_o the_o present_a bishop_n thereof_o claim_v this_o title_n and_o jurisdiction_n which_o their_o predecessor_n do_v condemn_v in_o another_o from_o which_o bloody_a founder_n they_o take_v this_o prerogative_n and_o in_o a_o full_a measure_n of_o tyranny_n and_o against_o all_o divine_a right_o ecclesiastical_a and_o against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o see_v while_o any_o other_o have_v that_o prerogative_n will_v needs_o persuade_v the_o world_n that_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a catholic_a church_n yet_o bless_v be_v god_n the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v shine_v in_o several_a nation_n of_o this_o western_a world_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o s._n paul_n who_o god_n ordain_v by_o his_o grace_n hereunto_o have_v take_v such_o root_n in_o many_o church_n of_o the_o same_o that_o they_o will_v not_o admit_v of_o this_o antichristian_a usurpation_n of_o the_o romish_a see_v according_a to_o
preach_v it_o to_o the_o people_n that_o within_o a_o short_a time_n the_o sunshine_n thereof_o arise_v to_o such_o a_o latitude_n that_o it_o give_v light_a to_o the_o before_o dark_a closert_n of_o the_o king_n heart_n who_o thereupon_o send_v to_o elutherius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n two_o of_o his_o best_a divine_n to_o entreat_v assistance_n from_o he_o who_o send_v some_o laborer_n into_o this_o harvest_n who_o for_o the_o better_a promulgate_a of_o the_o faith_n and_o the_o win_n of_o soul_n unto_o christ_n and_o that_o all_o the_o people_n of_o the_o isle_n may_v be_v instruct_v do_v divide_v themselves_o into_o several_a circuit_n lucius_n and_o his_o noble_n appoint_v three_o superintendent_o instead_o of_o the_o three_o arch-flamin_n who_o former_o rule_v in_o the_o time_n of_o paganism_n one_o at_o london_n another_o at_o york_n another_z at_o carleon_n in_o monmouthshire_n the_o archbishopric_n of_o carleon_n be_v after_o remove_v from_o thence_o to_o s._n david_n from_o thence_o into_o normandy_n london_n be_v in_o after_o time_n by_o austin_n the_o monk_n translate_v to_o canterbury_n only_z york_z continues_z still_o a_o metropolitan_a this_o austin_n be_v send_v by_o gregory_n bishop_n of_o rome_n hither_o and_o do_v convert_v the_o south_n saxon_n but_o the_o britain_n have_v before_o his_o come_n receive_v the_o faith_n and_o though_o expulse_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o land_n into_o the_o mountainous_a part_n thereof_o call_v wales_n by_o the_o impetuous_a fury_n of_o the_o heathen_a saxon_n yet_o they_o still_o retain_v their_o faith_n and_o have_v a_o monastery_n of_o monk_n at_o bangor_n in_o caernarvanshire_n when_o austin_n come_v to_o preach_v unto_o the_o saxon_n and_o this_o tradition_n challenge_v any_o christian_a man_n his_o belief_n as_o well_o as_o any_o romish_a tradition_n whatsoever_o there_o do_v not_o from_o this_o story_n any_o thing_n at_o all_o arise_v which_o may_v conclude_v we_o to_o be_v behold_v to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n for_o our_o faith_n though_o some_o say_v philip_n be_v send_v from_o rome_n by_o paul_n or_o if_o they_o will_v persuade_v the_o world_n that_o we_o receive_v our_o faith_n from_o rome_n i_o shall_v not_o much_o stick_n to_o grant_v it_o for_o it_o then_o follow_v that_o if_o it_o come_v from_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n that_o paul_n be_v bishop_n there_o and_o so_o they_o destroy_v their_o universality_n build_v upon_o peter_n as_o for_o the_o allegation_n of_o those_o who_o say_v we_o first_o receive_v the_o faith_n from_o eleutherius_fw-la it_o be_v false_a and_o utter_o against_o the_o current_n of_o all_o antiquity_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o eleutherius_fw-la himself_n who_o write_v to_o king_n lucius_n a_o epistle_n say_v you_o have_v receive_v of_o late_a through_o god_n mercy_n in_o the_o realm_n of_o britain_n the_o law_n and_o faith_n of_o christ_n you_o have_v with_o you_o within_o the_o realm_n both_o the_o part_n of_o scripture_n out_o of_o that_o law_n take_v you_o a_o law_n by_o god_n grace_n with_o the_o council_n of_o your_o realm_n and_o by_o that_o law_n through_o god_n sufferance_n rule_v you_o your_o kingdom_n of_o britain_n for_o you_o be_v god_n vicar_n in_o your_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o isle_n have_v receive_v the_o faith_n before_o that_o and_o have_v the_o scripture_n with_o they_o before_o and_o therefore_o the_o papist_n can_v brag_v that_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a dispenser_n of_o those_o sacred_a oracle_n of_o which_o in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n we_o become_v christian_n much_o what_o about_o that_o time_n rome_n receive_v the_o faith_n and_o who_o be_v our_o first_o planter_n it_o be_v not_o of_o necessity_n to_o be_v prove_v since_o we_o claim_v no_o jurisdiction_n but_o what_o be_v common_a to_o every_o provincial_n see_v to_o lay_v challenge_n unto_o let_v rome_n who_o build_v upon_o peter_n take_v heed_n to_o her_o succession_n precise_o from_o he_o it_o shall_v suffice_v we_o that_o we_o receive_v the_o faith_n before_o eleutherius_fw-la time_n and_o that_o we_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o he_o to_o have_v that_o faith_n and_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o our_o isle_n before_o he_o write_v to_o king_n lucius_n and_o can_v produce_v a_o continue_a succession_n of_o pastor_n if_o not_o govern_v bishop_n from_o afore_o he_o for_o those_o two_o which_o be_v send_v by_o lucius_n to_o eleutherius_fw-la be_v bishop_n 4._o infra_fw-la chap._n 4._o as_o gildas_n and_o other_o testify_v without_o a_o precise_a catalogue_n of_o our_o first_o founder_n and_o that_o in_o respect_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v confess_v we_o have_v the_o true_a faith_n and_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o can_v not_o otherwise_o have_v come_v but_o by_o the_o mission_n of_o some_o of_o the_o apostle_n or_o by_o some_o ordain_v by_o they_o to_o that_o purpose_n of_o which_o more_o at_o large_a in_o the_o four_o chapter_n reverend_a bede_n seem_v to_o incline_v that_o we_o first_o receive_v our_o faith_n from_o the_o east_n for_o that_o our_o easter_n be_v keep_v almost_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o east_n in_o the_o full_a moon_n what_o day_n soever_o it_o fall_v upon_o and_o not_o on_o the_o sunday_n and_o not_o after_o the_o roman_a custom_n the_o like_a do_v petrus_n cluniacensis_fw-la testify_v of_o the_o scot_n that_o they_o keep_v their_o easter_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o not_o after_o the_o roman_a by_o which_o they_o collect_v that_o the_o first_o planter_n of_o the_o faith_n here_o come_v from_o the_o east_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o much_o stand_n upon_o that_o for_o it_o make_v nothing_o for_o the_o present_a point_n for_o whether_o we_o receive_v the_o faith_n from_o the_o east_n or_o from_o rome_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o paul_n i_o hope_v none_o will_v affirm_v but_o that_o we_o be_v of_o apostolical_a plantation_n and_o have_v a_o metropolitan_a of_o our_o own_o and_o be_v a_o distinct_a province_n of_o itself_o have_v right_a to_o the_o provincial_a jurisdiction_n declare_v and_o confirm_v by_o the_o first_o counsel_n which_o make_v we_o so_o free_a of_o ourselves_o and_o independent_a of_o rome_n that_o we_o may_v just_o deny_v she_o to_o be_v the_o universal_a church_n and_o since_o there_o be_v no_o express_a and_o positive_a proof_n that_o our_o first_o plant_a of_o the_o faith_n be_v send_v immediate_o from_o the_o east_n and_o since_o the_o inducement_n to_o that_o belief_n be_v but_o bare_a conjecturalls_n i_o shall_v hold_v it_o more_o proper_a to_o admit_v what_o be_v desire_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o she_o send_v joseph_n of_o a_o imathea_n hither_o or_o that_o he_o be_v send_v by_o philip_n who_o be_v send_v from_o paul_n and_o that_o because_o paul_n be_v the_o apostle_n of_o the_o gentile_n to_o carry_v the_o gospel_n unto_o they_o and_o will_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o forsake_v such_o a_o pastor_n to_o feign_v one_o by_o traditional_a story_n against_o that_o which_o the_o scripture_n and_o primitive_a church_n teach_v we_o shall_v willing_o give_v she_o the_o right_a hand_n and_o honour_v she_o as_o our_o elder_a sister_n and_o in_o order_n to_o the_o western_a plantation_n from_o paul_n and_o i_o believe_v the_o church_n of_o germany_n france_n denmark_n etc._n etc._n will_v do_v the_o like_a not_o that_o they_o prefer_v paul_n before_o peter_n but_o because_o christ_n have_v ordain_v paul_n a_o minister_n over_o they_o and_o the_o scripture_n and_o counsel_n forbid_v any_o to_o intrude_v upon_o another_o plantation_n and_o especial_o peter_n be_v reprove_v for_o that_o very_a thing_n he_o be_v appoint_v over_o they_o of_o the_o circumcision_n and_o therefore_o unless_o rome_n will_v lay_v claim_n to_o paul_n for_o her_o bishop_n they_o can_v allow_v she_o that_o primacy_n of_o order_n they_o hearty_o wish_v she_o be_v honour_v with_o but_o i_o much_o fear_v while_o the_o ignatian_a tribe_n be_v suffer_v to_o put_v in_o practice_v the_o imperious_a dictate_v of_o the_o scarlet_a conclave_n this_o will_v scarce_o be_v embrace_v their_o whole_a study_n be_v to_o ascribe_v all_o pomp_n and_o power_n to_o the_o papal_a throne_n be_v in_o hope_n to_o be_v master_n of_o that_o seat_n ere_o they_o die_v it_o be_v by_o their_o new_a order_n of_o elect_a pope_n not_o transferrable_a to_o any_o other_o and_o so_o to_o enjoy_v their_o long_a study_a dominion_n and_o have_v by_o a_o long_a expectation_n so_o sharpen_v their_o appetite_n and_o set_v it_o on_o so_o keen_a a_o edge_n they_o greedy_o gape_v after_o all_o honour_n and_o sovereignty_n and_o think_v the_o world_n too_o narrow_a a_o province_n for_o they_o to_o lord_n it_o in_o whereas_o if_o primacy_n of_o order_n will_v serve_v their_o turn_n none_o of_o the_o western_a world_n will_v deny_v it_o to_o they_o and_o as_o
they_o and_o to_o fly_v away_o from_o they_o in_o their_o sight_n to_o fetch_v down_o vengeance_n from_o heaven_n upon_o they_o and_o the_o day_n be_v appoint_v he_o begin_v to_o take_v his_o flight_n in_o mount_n capitolinus_n into_o the_o air_n and_o that_o peter_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n bring_v he_o down_o and_o break_v his_o bone_n which_o act_n of_o peter_n occasion_v his_o persecution_n for_o that_o simon_n magus_n be_v belove_v of_o cesar_n this_o story_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a legend_n i_o can_v wish_v the_o pope_n to_o make_v this_o moral_a use_n of_o this_o story_n to_o wit_n to_o beware_v how_o he_o exalt_v rome_n above_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n for_o if_o he_o continue_v to_o cuff_v the_o heaven_n with_o his_o tower_a waxen_a pinion_n he_o must_v expect_v the_o divine_a majestic_a ray_n of_o the_o heavenly_a sun_n to_o melt_v his_o proud_a supporter_n into_o nothing_o he_o must_v not_o think_v to_o exalt_v himself_o against_o god_n and_o prosper_v be_v it_o not_o enough_o for_o he_o to_o be_v primus_fw-la episcoporum_fw-la ordine_fw-la but_o he_o will_v contrary_v to_o god_n word_n be_v supremus_fw-la potestate_fw-la etc._n etc._n god_n give_v wing_n to_o the_o ant._n that_o she_o may_v destroy_v herself_o the_o soon_o let_v rome_n bishop_n be_v content_a with_o his_o own_o province_n for_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n that_o that_o state_n that_o go_v beyond_o the_o list_n of_o mediocrity_n pass_v the_o bound_n of_o safety_n all_o church_n of_o europe_n will_v honour_v she_o as_o a_o sister_n but_o it_o be_v unnatural_a to_o love_v a_o stepmother_n we_o be_v all_o fellow_n member_n of_o christ_n let_v not_o rome_n therefore_o despise_v her_o sister_n england_n let_v we_o strive_v together_o in_o love_n and_o let_v the_o church_n that_o be_v at_o rome_n salute_v the_o church_n that_o be_v in_o england_n and_o let_v we_o greet_v each_o other_o with_o a_o holy_a kiss_n she_o must_v not_o rob_v england_n of_o her_o name_n of_o a_o church_n if_o she_o think_v not_o to_o bastard_n herself_o for_o we_o be_v all_o ingraft_v in_o the_o same_o stock_n and_o baptize_v into_o one_o faith_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o jesus_n &_o it_o be_v not_o for_o she_o to_o be_v busy_a in_o another_o diocese_n to_o judge_v of_o our_o matter_n of_o discipline_n or_o doctrine_n in_o that_o wherein_o we_o differ_v from_o she_o any_o further_a then_o that_o if_o she_o conceive_v we_o err_v to_o give_v admonishment_n to_o those_o of_o she_o own_o province_n they_o fall_v not_o into_o the_o like_a condemnation_n she_o must_v not_o upon_o this_o score_n deny_v the_o society_n of_o christian_a believer_n the_o name_n of_o a_o church_n admit_v the_o unfriendly_a appellation_n of_o schismatic_n and_o heretic_n which_o they_o bestow_v upon_o we_o be_v deserve_v ecclesiae_fw-la haereticus_fw-la est_fw-la pars_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la because_o we_o do_v not_o in_o all_o point_n agree_v and_o communicate_v with_o the_o rome_n yet_o we_o must_v not_o therefore_o be_v deny_v to_o be_v a_o church_n &_o for_o this_o assertion_n i_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n i_o say_v which_o be_v whole_o gather_v of_o man_n against_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o man_n total_o for_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o schismatich_n and_o heretic_n be_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o may_v confer_v order_n administer_v and_o baptize_v and_o the_o council_n of_o florence_o agree_v herewith_o sum_n sacrament_n rom._n ecclesiae_fw-la sect._n 136.28_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v very_o harsh_a deal_n in_o the_o doctor_n to_o deny_v we_o this_o which_o their_o own_o counsel_n allow_v so_o that_o saint_n paul_n saying_n be_v verify_v in_o he_o heb._n 12.15_o when_o one_o fall_v away_o from_o the_o faith_n a_o root_n of_o bitterness_n spring_v up_o in_o he_o and_o that_o be_v the_o reason_n the_o doctor_n be_v so_o harsh_a against_o the_o english_a church_n the_o name_n protestant_n protestant_n the_o name_n protestant_n and_o english_a protestant_n which_o the_o dr._n so_o much_o spurn_v at_o do_v not_o at_o all_o speak_v we_o member_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o old_a stock_n the_o catholic_n church_n for_o as_o the_o doctor_n maintain_v that_o the_o name_n roman_n catholic_n be_v proper_a and_o significant_a language_n and_o sense_n so_o may_v we_o as_o well_o say_v english_a protestant_n and_o with_o more_o reason_n for_o we_o will_v note_v by_o the_o doctor_n distinction_n thereby_o the_o difference_n between_o our_o discipline_n &_o doctrine_n only_o for_o our_o particular_a selv_n be_v assert_v the_o catholic_n faith_n thereby_o to_o manifest_v the_o readiness_n of_o we_o a_o particular_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o give_v the_o head_n thereof_o our_o master_n christ_n for_o the_o word_n protestant_n be_v comprehensive_a of_o catholic_n and_o be_v no_o more_o but_o to_o assert_v the_o faith_n which_o faith_n be_v catholic_n so_o that_o a_o english_a protestant_n may_v be_v say_v true_o to_o be_v he_o that_o will_v hold_v stick_v to_o and_o to_o his_o power_n maintain_v the_o catholic_n faith_n teach_v and_o maintain_v in_o the_o english_a church_n for_o the_o word_n protestant_n though_o of_o a_o new_a addition_n prove_v not_o the_o religion_n new_a or_o profession_n not_o agreeable_a to_o the_o old_a faith_n and_o profession_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n but_o be_v add_v with_o reference_n to_o their_o profession_n be_v a_o evidence_n of_o their_o zeal_n and_o affection_n to_o maintain_v and_o profess_v that_o ancient_a and_o catholic_a truth_n for_o we_o do_v not_o profess_v ourselves_o to_o have_v leave_v the_o catholic_a faith_n once_o preach_v and_o profess_v at_o rome_n but_o that_o rome_n have_v leave_v of_o to_o be_v a_o catholic_n church_n bring_v in_o strange_a delusion_n and_o persuade_v people_n to_o believe_v lie_n which_o especial_o since_o her_o pretence_n to_o universality_n have_v be_v much_o study_v to_o make_v her_o new_a claim_v good_a whereas_o we_o desire_v only_o to_o impugn_v her_o late_a error_n and_o to_o protest_v against_o they_o &_o to_o maintain_v the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o though_o in_o this_o we_o may_v to_o some_o seem_v to_o set_v ourselves_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o forfeit_v our_o interest_n in_o the_o catholic_a church_n because_o as_o they_o suppose_v we_o claim_v our_o religion_n from_o she_o yet_o there_o be_v nothing_o less_o for_o we_o be_v a_o province_n and_o have_v a_o metropolitan_a of_o our_o own_o and_o may_v call_v a_o council_n and_o reform_v thing_n amiss_o by_o the_o authority_n ecclesiastical_a without_o appeal_n to_o rome_n nor_o do_v we_o hereby_o forfeit_v the_o title_n of_o a_o church_n but_o rather_o justify_v the_o same_o in_o respect_n we_o differ_v in_o nothing_o but_o we_o will_v submit_v it_o to_o a_o free_a general_n council_n and_o though_o we_o be_v heretical_a in_o some_o point_n yet_o have_v a_o society_n of_o believer_n in_o jesus_n and_o have_v apostolical_a order_n among_o we_o we_o still_o may_v without_o offence_n to_o any_o retain_v the_o name_n and_o appellation_n of_o a_o church_n chap._n iu._n of_o the_o right_n of_o collation_n to_o bishopric_n and_o of_o the_o ordination_n of_o bishop_n of_o succession_n of_o pastor_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o succession_n in_o england_n &_o that_o the_o pope_n ought_v not_o to_o intermeddle_v in_o the_o appoint_v of_o bishop_n in_o england_n the_o doctor_n have_v a_o great_a spleen_n towards_o our_o succession_n of_o bishop_n in_o our_o church_n and_o will_v fain_o persuade_v the_o world_n we_o be_v not_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o our_o defect_n therein_o it_o rest_v therefore_o that_o i_o clear_v our_o church_n from_o that_o new_a devise_v scandal_n ecclesia_fw-la non_fw-la consistit_fw-la in_o hominibus_fw-la ratione_fw-la potestatis_fw-la vel_fw-la dignitatis_fw-la ecclesiasticae_fw-la vel_fw-la secularis_fw-la quia_fw-la multi_fw-la principes_fw-la &_o summi_fw-la pontifices_fw-la inventi_fw-la sunt_fw-la qui_fw-la à _fw-la fide_fw-la apostatasse_fw-la propter_fw-la quod_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la consistit_fw-la in_o illis_fw-la personis_fw-la in_o quibus_fw-la est_fw-la notitia_fw-la vera_fw-la &_o confessio_fw-la fidei_fw-la &_o veritatis_fw-la can_v we_o not_o prove_v one_o line_n of_o succession_n it_o much_o matter_n not_o for_o we_o may_v notwithstanding_o lay_v claim_n to_o be_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o have_v a_o society_n of_o believer_n in_o christ_n do_v notwithstanding_o make_v a_o church_n if_o we_o agree_v with_o the_o apostle_n and_o father_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n it_o be_v sufficient_a say_v tertullian_n to_o give_v we_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a church_n ecclesia_fw-la quae_fw-la licet_fw-la nullum_fw-la ex_fw-la apostolis_n authorem_fw-la suum_fw-la praeferant_fw-la tamen_fw-la in_o eadem_fw-la fide_fw-la conspirantes_fw-la non_fw-la minus_fw-la apostolicae_fw-la reputantur_fw-la pro_fw-la consanguinitate_fw-la doctrinae_fw-la though_o our_o first_o plant_a
joseph_n of_o arimathea_n be_v not_o certain_o know_v to_o have_v come_v whether_o from_o rome_n from_o paul_n or_o from_o philip_n out_o of_o france_n or_o immediate_o from_o the_o east_n it_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n for_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o have_v the_o true_a faith_n among_o we_o before_o eleutherius_fw-la time_n and_o have_v pastor_n then_o and_o since_o have_v continue_v a_o lawful_a succession_n of_o govern_v bishop_n england_n succession_n of_o bishop_n in_o england_n even_o to_o the_o last_o late_a reverend_a father_n william_n of_o cant._n and_o whereas_o the_o dr._n twit_v against_o our_o succession_n of_o bishop_n that_o we_o can_v maintain_v it_o unless_o we_o fetch_v it_o from_o rnme_n i_o answer_v that_o we_o be_v a_o distinct_a province_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o power_n of_o ordination_n here_o for_o by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o 22._o can._n a_o bishop_n be_v not_o to_o ordain_v in_o another_o diocese_n et_fw-la si_fw-la quis_fw-la tale_n facere_fw-la tentaverit_fw-la irrita_fw-la sit_fw-la ejus_fw-la ordinatio_fw-la and_o though_o we_o be_v different_a of_o late_a from_o rome_n and_o that_o it_o be_v time_n we_o have_v our_o order_n of_o episcopacy_n from_o thence_o yet_o the_o late_a bishop_n which_o be_v so_o different_a from_o rome_n may_v ordain_v other_o within_o their_o own_o province_n though_o heretic_n for_o that_o as_o i_o say_v before_o haereticus_fw-la est_fw-la pars_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la moreover_o it_o be_v decree_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_o that_o ordo_fw-la imprimit_fw-la characterem_fw-la indelebilem_fw-la &_o therefore_o child_n baptize_v by_o a_o heretic_n be_v not_o to_o be_v rebaptise_v which_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v decree_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o cyprian_a nam_fw-la licet_fw-la male_a utuntur_fw-la potestate_fw-la ministri_fw-la sibi_fw-la tradita_fw-la prosint_fw-la aliis_fw-la non_fw-la sibi_fw-la sicut_fw-la enim_fw-la per_fw-la asinam_fw-la balaam_n locutus_fw-la est_fw-la deus_fw-la ita_fw-la per_fw-la malos_fw-la ministros_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la praestat_fw-la and_o sum._n sacr._n rom._n eccl_n sect._n 136._o episcopi_fw-la haeretici_fw-la veros_fw-la ordines_fw-la conferent_fw-la &_o vera_fw-la praestant_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la so_o that_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o papist_n themselves_z we_o notwithstanding_o we_o be_v heretic_n or_o schismatic_n yet_o have_v once_o lawful_a order_n which_o give_v a_o indelible_a character_n and_o in_o that_o a_o power_n of_o confer_v the_o same_o upon_o other_o as_o long_o as_o we_o remain_v christian_n and_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a and_o bless_a trinity_n though_o we_o differ_v in_o other_o point_n yet_o we_o remain_v still_o member_n in_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o have_v a_o power_n of_o confer_v order_n and_o i_o much_o wonder_v the_o doctor_n shall_v be_v so_o harsh_a against_o our_o hierarchy_n unless_o he_o sometime_o make_v a_o bait_n to_o fly_v at_o a_o bishopric_n and_o be_v canvas_v in_o peter_n net_n it_o stir_v up_o some_o atra_fw-la bilis_fw-la which_o since_o will_v never_o be_v allay_v he_o be_v so_o much_o incense_v against_o it_o that_o he_o utter_o deny_v our_o succession_n upon_o the_o interruption_n of_o roman_a bishop_n in_o h._n 8._o and_o queen_n eliz._n time_n for_o my_o part_n his_o allegation_n against_o it_o do_v not_o much_o trouble_v i_o nor_o i_o hope_v will_v they_o find_v entertainment_n with_o many_o since_o they_o carry_v with_o they_o no_o more_o weight_n than_o the_o bare_a opinion_n of_o himself_o he_o positive_o affirm_v upon_o his_o own_o authority_n that_o our_o minister_n be_v not_o in_o legal_a order_n insomuch_o that_o if_o one_o of_o our_o priest_n come_v to_o rome_n he_o must_v be_v ordain_v a_o new_a which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o popish_a counsel_n and_o will_v be_v a_o sufficient_a testimony_n to_o the_o world_n to_o convince_v they_o of_o falsehood_n and_o juggle_n with_o the_o world_n that_o they_o shall_v profess_v one_o thing_n and_o practice_v another_o to_o declare_v in_o counsel_n that_o a_o heretic_n confer_v true_a and_o perfect_a order_n and_o yet_o will_v not_o in_o their_o practice_n allow_v of_o it_o however_o for_o they_o to_o affirm_v we_o heretic_n be_v to_o beg_v the_o question_n and_o therefore_o we_o may_v safe_o within_o our_o own_o province_n continue_v a_o succession_n of_o order_n without_o any_o approbation_n of_o they_o at_o all_o nor_o be_v this_o any_o more_o than_o of_o right_n be_v due_a to_o we_o as_o may_v appear_v by_o the_o 1_o council_n of_o nice_a bishop_n provincial_a ordination_n of_o bishop_n 4_o can._n a_o bishop_n ought_v to_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o several_a bishop_n of_o the_o province_n but_o if_o they_o can_v convient_o all_o meet_a to_o this_o purpose_n than_o three_o shall_v serve_v to_o perform_v the_o ordination_n which_o be_v also_o confirm_v by_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n 19_o can._n and_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n 13_o can._n and_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o some_o learned_a divine_n that_o in_o case_n of_o necessity_n the_o minister_n may_v ordain_v where_o bishop_n be_v want_v for_o that_o the_o presbytery_n or_o ministry_n have_v right_a to_o impose_v hand_n and_o the_o key_n be_v say_v to_o be_v clave_n ecclesiae_fw-la non_fw-la clave_n episcoporum_fw-la seu_fw-la presbyterorum_fw-la chap._n infra_fw-la 43.5_o chap._n yet_o god_n be_v bless_v england_n be_v never_o put_v to_o this_o strait_a we_o still_o have_v a_o continue_a succession_n of_o bishop_n notwithstanding_o the_o deprivation_n of_o the_o popish_a prelate_n and_o so_o according_a to_o that_o canon_n do_v ordain_v in_o our_o own_o precinct_n which_o as_o it_o be_v of_o right_a our_o due_n and_o belong_v to_o we_o so_o it_o be_v likewise_o practise_v and_o have_v be_v the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o other_o province_n as_o well_o as_o this_o as_o the_o eastern_a province_n ordain_v without_o the_o assistance_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o these_o western_a part_n even_o in_o france_n and_o germany_n and_o other_o place_n which_o right_o of_o ordination_n be_v thus_o by_o decree_n of_o the_o general_n counsel_n annex_v to_o distinct_a province_n i_o much_o wonder_v the_o moderate_a papist_n of_o france_n and_o germany_n shall_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v trample_v upon_o by_o the_o ignatian_a tribe_n swear_v servant_n to_o the_o imperious_a pope_n who_o daily_o exercise_v strange_a dominion_n over_o they_o make_v no_o other_o use_n of_o they_o then_o the_o turk_n do_v of_o his_o slave_n to_o wit_n to_o do_v his_o drudgery_n whilst_o he_o himself_o reap_v the_o fruit_n of_o their_o labour_n it_o argue_v a_o cowardly_a spirit_n to_o be_v afraid_a to_o right_v themselves_o herein_o because_o some_o of_o their_o prince_n have_v fall_v in_o the_o attempt_n among_o who_o the_o 4_o henries_n of_o both_o country_n be_v sacrifice_v to_o the_o ambition_n and_o rapine_n of_o the_o encroach_a pope_n such_o horrid_a attempt_n as_o these_o shall_v rather_o stir_v up_o their_o noble_a spirit_n to_o a_o just_a revenge_n upon_o the_o bloody_v conclave_n for_o put_v into_o act_n such_o curse_a design_n then_o through_o the_o base_a treachery_n of_o a_o ignoble_a nature_n slavish_o to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o antichristian_a yoke_n of_o rome_n when_o as_o if_o they_o will_v noble_o withstand_v his_o unjust_a intrusion_n upon_o they_o they_o may_v restore_v to_o themselves_o a_o church_n free_a from_o such_o babylonish_n bondage_n and_o in_o some_o commendable_a measure_n imitate_v the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n which_o be_v above_o free_a and_o the_o mother_n of_o we_o all_o for_o though_o their_o conscience_n be_v not_o convince_v of_o rome_n error_n yet_o they_o may_v have_v distinct_a province_n within_o themselves_o hold_v counsel_n ordain_v bishop_n and_o perform_v other_o ecclesiastical_a right_n and_o duty_n without_o be_v appoint_v thereunto_o from_o rome_n or_o be_v command_v to_o give_v a_o account_n thither_o of_o their_o proceed_n therein_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v only_o equal_a to_o other_o see_v in_o a_o pastoral_n institution_n and_o lock_v up_o within_o certain_a provincial_a precinct_n by_o decree_n of_o the_o primitive_a counsel_n and_o let_v they_o be_v sure_a of_o this_o as_o long_o as_o they_o continue_v themselves_o saint_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o shall_v be_v sure_a to_o be_v feed_v with_o stepmother_n shive_n whereas_o if_o the_o y_o will_v put_v their_o church_n under_o natural_a and_o proper_a head_n of_o their_o own_o they_o may_v be_v sure_a to_o find_v more_o indulgent_a cherish_n and_o tender_a care_n whereby_o they_o will_v in_o the_o eye_n of_o their_o husband_n look_v more_o comely_a and_o the_o french_a lily_n will_v more_o near_o represent_v christ_n his_o spouse_n but_o i_o return_v to_o the_o doctor_n the_o doctor_n urge_v that_o our_o succession_n of_o bishop_n in_o england_n be_v last_o for_o that_o it_o be_v interrupt_v by_o
the_o turn_n out_o of_o the_o old_a one_o in_o hen._n 8._o and_o q._n eliz._n time_n and_o the_o temporal_a authority_n prefer_v other_o in_o their_o room_n dominion_n the_o civil_a magistrate_n nominate_v bishop_n within_o his_o dominion_n i_o answer_v that_o of_o right_n it_o belong_v to_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n to_o appoint_v bishop_n within_o his_o own_o territory_n and_o dominion_n especial_o that_o in_o england_n it_o have_v be_v a_o ancient_a right_n and_o privilege_n of_o the_o magistracy_n nor_o be_v the_o pope_n himself_o free_a from_o this_o right_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v a_o none_o it_o do_v not_o impugn_v any_o ecclesiastical_a privilege_n ground_v upon_o divine_a authority_n to_o grant_v this_o to_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n for_o by_o this_o there_o be_v no_o intrusion_n upon_o the_o function_n the_o bishop_n be_v not_o hereby_o deprive_v of_o their_o right_n of_o ordination_n for_o this_o do_v not_o awarrant_v any_o to_o step_v into_o the_o ministry_n unless_o he_o have_v apostolical_a mission_n according_a to_o christ_n rule_n mat._n 28._o and_o saint_n paul_n declaration_n rom._n 10.15_o by_o which_o mission_n we_o understand_v the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n hand_n imposition_n of_o hand_n which_o be_v the_o outward_a sign_n of_o the_o invisible_a grace_n confer_v in_o that_o holy_a order_n and_o which_o be_v the_o mean_n that_o christ_n have_v appoint_v outward_o for_o the_o convey_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o give_v they_o spiritual_a grace_n 1_o tim._n 4._o and_o act_n 6._o and_o it_o be_v according_a to_o christ_n example_n luke_n 24.50_o christ_n lift_v up_o his_o hand_n bless_v they_o and_o according_a to_o his_o precept_n he_o command_a paul_n to_o go_v to_o damascus_n and_o it_o shall_v be_v tell_v he_o what_o he_o shall_v do_v and_o according_o he_o be_v warn_v in_o a_o vision_n that_o ananias_n shall_v come_v unto_o he_o and_o â—ay_v his_o hand_n upon_o he_o and_o he_o shall_v receive_v his_o sight_n act_v the_o 9_o neither_o do_v he_o receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n before_o this_o ver_fw-la 17._o and_o this_o be_v the_o outward_a sign_n christ_n have_v appoint_v we_o ought_v not_o to_o admit_v any_o into_o the_o ministry_n without_o it_o for_o by_o this_o they_o be_v devote_v to_o we_o as_o true_a shepherd_n come_v in_o at_o the_o door_n and_o without_o it_o they_o shall_v not_o excercise_n the_o ministry_n thereby_o not_o assure_v we_o they_o be_v no_o intruder_n for_o we_o be_v not_o to_o give_v credit_n to_o pretend_a revelation_n to_o a_o mission_n by_o a_o vision_n or_o by_o dictate_v of_o any_o spirit_n in_o regard_n christ_n have_v appoint_v this_o way_n and_o mean_n for_o we_o to_o know_v to_o who_o he_o have_v in_o truth_n give_v his_o spirit_n for_o as_o the_o outward_a mean_n be_v nothing_o worth_a without_o the_o inward_a grace_n neither_o ought_v we_o to_o be_v persuade_v they_o have_v the_o inward_a grace_n without_o the_o outward_a mean_n christ_n have_v show_v the_o way_n how_o they_o must_v come_v into_o this_o holy_a function_n if_o any_o enter_v not_o that_o way_n but_o climb_v in_o another_o way_n he_o be_v a_o thief_n yet_o this_o do_v not_o at_o all_o contradict_v the_o civil_a magistrate_n recommend_v any_o one_o to_o supply_v a_o empty_a see_v or_o other_o benefice_n that_o be_v warrant_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o act._n 6.3_o when_o they_o consider_v that_o it_o be_v not_o meet_v to_o leave_v the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o serve_v table_n minister_n the_o people_n elect_v minister_n they_o call_v the_o multitude_n and_o bid_v they_o look_v out_o among_o themselves_o seven_o man_n of_o honest_a report_n which_o they_o may_v appoint_v to_o the_o business_n and_o act_n 14.23_o the_o elder_n that_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n be_v elect_v by_o the_o people_n and_o after_o ordain_v by_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n by_o which_o place_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o election_n belong_v to_o the_o civil_a power_n to_o the_o people_n where_o the_o civil_a magistracy_n be_v lodge_v in_o they_o to_o the_o prince_n where_o he_o have_v the_o temporal_a sword_n so_o that_o if_o we_o can_v show_v jusgentis_fw-la for_o this_o it_o be_v warrant_n enough_o which_o i_o purpose_v not_o only_o to_o make_v clear_a for_o ourselves_o in_o england_n but_o likewise_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v right_a of_o collation_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n whilst_o the_o emperor_n of_o rome_n be_v heathen_n appoint_v the_o pope_n appoint_v they_o have_v no_o regard_n to_o the_o church_n either_o to_o endow_v it_o with_o revenue_n or_o to_o take_v care_n who_o rule_v or_o have_v the_o charge_n of_o the_o ministry_n but_o as_o soon_o as_o constantine_n receive_v the_o faith_n than_o not_o only_o he_o but_o his_o successor_n have_v especial_a care_n towards_o the_o rule_n thereof_o constantine_n by_o a_o edict_n confirm_v silvester_n over_o the_o church_n and_o his_o successor_n after_o he_o he_o appoint_v who_o shall_v succeed_v silvester_n in_o the_o see_v neither_o be_v this_o unreasonable_a for_o it_o be_v fit_a that_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n shall_v appoint_v who_o shall_v succeed_v in_o that_o see_v because_o now_o they_o be_v to_o receive_v some_o certain_a benefit_n belong_v to_o this_o see_v by_o the_o donation_n of_o the_o magistrate_n and_o a_o thing_n so_o appropriate_v be_v part_n of_o his_o temporal_a possession_n as_o lord_n paramount_n within_o his_o own_o dominion_n and_o for_o which_o they_o become_v homager_n to_o their_o donor_n they_o not_o otherwise_o have_v any_o title_n to_o temporal_a possession_n for_o as_o minister_n they_o be_v not_o to_o take_v care_n for_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o world_n mat._n 7._o and_o christ_n deny_v to_o meddle_v with_o the_o temporal_a inheritance_n of_o the_o brethren_n and_o the_o disciple_n be_v command_v not_o to_o carry_v scrip_n luke_n 22._o but_o have_v meat_n and_o drink_n to_o be_v therewith_o content_a 1_o tim._n 6._o paul_n do_v not_o seek_v for_o gain_v act_v the_o 20_o neither_o be_v he_o burdensome_a 2_o thes_n 3._o yet_o notwithstanding_o though_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v solicitous_a after_o these_o thing_n they_o be_v to_o live_v of_o the_o gospel_n 1_o cor._n 9_o and_o the_o labourer_n be_v worthy_a of_o his_o hire_n mat._n 10._o and_o he_o that_o find_v the_o sheep_n must_v live_v of_o the_o milk_n it_o be_v lawful_a for_o they_o to_o require_v victum_fw-la and_o vestitum_fw-la and_o if_o through_o the_o bounty_n of_o any_o prince_n under_o who_o they_o reside_v they_o have_v any_o thing_n bestow_v upon_o they_o which_o will_v amount_v over_o and_o beside_o this_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v bestow_v in_o hospitality_n for_o 1_o tim._n 3._o episcopum_fw-la oportet_fw-la esse_fw-la hospitalem_fw-la so_o that_o though_o they_o be_v not_o to_o seek_v for_o any_o thing_n more_o than_o meat_n or_o drink_n yet_o if_o any_o more_o be_v bestow_v on_o they_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o they_o to_o accept_v it_o provide_v it_o be_v bestow_v upon_o hospitality_n and_o in_o all_o reason_n the_o founder_n of_o such_o overplus_n ought_v to_o have_v the_o nomination_n of_o the_o person_n that_o must_v distribute_v that_o revenue_n nam_fw-la cujus_fw-la est_fw-la dare_v ejus_fw-la est_fw-la disponere_fw-la and_o for_o this_o reason_n have_v prince_n right_a of_o collation_n to_o episcopal_a see_v and_o other_o ecclesiastical_a place_n so_o endow_v and_o for_o this_o reason_n the_o emperor_n have_v right_a to_o collation_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n as_o appear_v by_o marsilius_n defensor_fw-la pacis_fw-la dict_z 2._o cap._n 21_o etc._n etc._n as_o be_v manifest_a by_o what_o here_o ensue_v boniface_n the_o three_o write_v a_o epistle_n to_o honorius_n chapter_n infra_fw-la 142.14_o chap._n &_o 76_o the_o 10_o chapter_n that_o he_o will_v permit_v he_o to_o continue_v in_o his_o seat_n at_o rome_n he_o have_v be_v place_v there_o before_o by_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o honorius_n his_o come_n to_o the_o west_n anno_fw-la 451._o leo_n bishop_n of_o rome_n write_v a_o gratulatory_a epistle_n to_o marrian_n for_o his_o care_n to_o the_o church_n in_o relation_n to_o his_o call_v the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n by_o which_o peace_n be_v restore_v into_o the_o church_n and_o as_o boniface_n write_v to_o honorius_n so_o he_o entreat_v that_o by_o the_o favour_n of_o marrian_n he_o may_v continue_v in_o his_o see_n by_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o emperor_n to_o appoint_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o thus_o it_o do_v continue_v until_o anno_fw-la 687._o chap._n constant_n pogonot_n infra_fw-la 141._o 14_o chap._n that_o benedict_n 2._o obtain_v of_o constantine_n the_o 4_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v create_v without_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o emperor_n which_o continue_v not_o long_o in_o that_o state_n
but_o be_v reduce_v back_o and_o centre_v again_o in_o its_o own_o proper_a sphere_n and_o that_o not_o by_o any_o compulsive_a power_n but_o as_o if_o the_o succeed_a pope_n adrian_n have_v feel_v some_o compunction_n of_o spirit_n for_o detain_v that_o which_o of_o right_o belong_v to_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n he_o do_v free_o and_o by_o consent_n of_o a_o council_n at_o lateran_n give_v power_n to_o charles_n the_o great_a to_o appoint_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o dispose_v of_o his_o see_n apostolic_a which_o so_o remain_v in_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n for_o a_o long_a time_n and_o since_o diverse_a pope_n of_o rome_n by_o virtue_n hereof_o have_v be_v depose_v as_o benedict_n 5_o by_o otho_n the_o first_o and_o leo_n place_v in_o his_o room_n and_o gelasius_n depose_v by_o hen._n 5._o and_o several_a other_o which_o come_v not_o in_o in_o right_a of_o the_o emperor_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o the_o german_a and_o italitan_a histores_fw-la wherefore_o the_o pretence_n of_o some_o pope_n parasite_n that_o ludovious_a pius_n successor_n to_o charles_n the_o great_a shall_v release_v this_o privilege_n of_o collation_n back_o again_o be_v vain_a and_o utter_o false_a as_o be_v evident_a by_o these_o transaction_n of_o succeed_a age_n the_o roman_n bind_v themselves_o to_o henry_n 3_o the_o emperor_n by_o oath_n not_o to_o meddle_v with_o the_o appoint_v the_o emperor_n which_o after_o within_o four_o year_n when_o the_o emperor_n be_v absent_a be_v violate_v the_o clergy_n of_o rome_n choose_v stephen_n 9_o anno_fw-la 1057._o which_v be_v but_o a_o usurpation_n in_o the_o clergy_n so_o to_o do_v the_o cardinal_n think_v they_o have_v as_o much_o right_n as_o those_o clergyman_n and_o therefore_o upon_o the_o rule_n that_o one_o thief_n may_v rob_v another_o do_v by_o the_o assistance_n of_o pope_n nicholas_n 2_o and_o hildebrand_n his_o cardinal_n chaplain_n take_v it_o to_o themselves_o so_o that_o whosoever_o be_v pope_n by_o their_o election_n have_v no_o right_a to_o the_o chair_n for_o that_o the_o title_n of_o the_o cardinal_n be_v surreptitious_a and_o illegal_a in_o its_o commencement_n et_fw-la quod_fw-la ab_fw-la initio_fw-la valet_fw-la in_o tractu_fw-la temporis_fw-la non_fw-la convaliscat_fw-la for_o the_o pope_n be_v a_o spiritual_a man_n ought_v not_o to_o plead_v possession_n when_o as_o his_o claim_n be_v by_o intrusion_n and_o prescribe_v he_o can_v for_o that_o these_o record_n be_v extant_a to_o the_o contrary_a since_o therefore_o by_o primitive_a right_n and_o by_o reduction_n after_o a_o separation_n thereof_o and_o that_o make_v good_a by_o authority_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n and_o after_o by_o oath_n confirm_v it_o do_v belong_v to_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o west_n or_o the_o king_n of_o france_n to_o appoint_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n let_v the_o present_a emperor_n look_v to_o his_o right_n as_o he_o will_v be_v serve_v and_o let_v he_o beware_v of_o too_o long_a a_o discontinuance_n of_o this_o privilege_n for_o shall_v the_o gnaw_a rusty_a tooth_n of_o time_n worm-eat_a and_o raze_v all_o his_o record_n and_o testimony_n that_o prove_v he_o a_o right_a to_o this_o collation_n he_o shall_v never_o repair_v his_o loss_n when_o as_o he_o may_v be_v sure_a the_o vactitan_n hill_n shall_v be_v store_v with_o old_a and_o new_a addition_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n a_o right_a to_o appoint_v germany_n a_o emperor_n and_o as_o the_o emperor_n have_v right_a to_o collate_v to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n so_o likewise_o have_v he_o the_o same_o right_n to_o other_o metropolitan_a see_v of_o germany_n till_o over_o look_v his_o right_n to_o rome_n the_o rest_n fall_v from_o he_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n dato_n uno_fw-la absurdo_fw-la mille_fw-la sequuntur_fw-la but_o i_o return_v back_o to_o england_n and_o will_v show_v what_o right_a the_o civil_a magistrate_n have_v to_o appoint_v bishop_n in_o england_n without_o consent_n of_o the_o pope_n by_o the_o ancient_a law_n and_o constitution_n of_o this_o kingdom_n pope_n the_o king_n of_o england_n appoint_v bishop_n without_o the_o pope_n the_o king_n be_v patron_n of_o all_o the_o bishopric_n in_o the_o land_n for_o the_o rule_n be_v patronum_fw-la faciunt_fw-la do_v edificatio_fw-la fundus_fw-la they_o be_v all_o donative_n and_o of_o the_o king_n gift_n per_fw-la traditionem_fw-la annuli_fw-la &_o pastoralis_fw-la baculi_fw-la as_o appear_v by_o the_o law-book_n 7_o edw._n 4._o cook_n 10._o report_n 73._o and_o matthew_n paris_n history_n fol._n 62._o the_o king_n by_o edward_n the_o confessor_n law_n cap._n 19_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v vicarius_fw-la which_o be_v long_o before_o acknowledge_v by_o eleutherius_fw-la in_o his_o epistle_n before_o recite_v summus_fw-la &_o persona_fw-la mixta_fw-la cum_fw-la sacerdote_fw-la constitutus_fw-la est_fw-la ut_fw-la populum_fw-la dominii_fw-la &_o super_fw-la omne_fw-la ecclesiastica_fw-la regat_fw-la by_o the_o judge_n of_o old_a it_o be_v declare_v that_o papa_n non_fw-la potest_fw-la mutare_fw-la leges_fw-la angliae_fw-la none_o can_v find_v or_o erect_v a_o college_n church_n abbey_n etc._n etc._n without_o the_o king_n warrant_v dyer_n 271._o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o church_n be_v grow_v out_o of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n power_n and_o therefore_o by_o the_o article_n super_fw-la clerum_fw-la make_v 9_o edw._n 2._o no_o suit_n be_v to_o be_v before_o the_o bishop_n for_o any_o matter_n whatsoever_o but_o a_o prohibition_n lay_v and_o there_o it_o be_v express_v in_o what_o case_n it_o shall_v be_v allow_v 16_o edw._n 3._o excom_n 4._o and_o 2_o r._n 3.22_o excom_n by_o the_o pope_n be_v no_o disability_n of_o any_o suit_n within_o this_o kingdom_n which_o resolution_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o common_a law_n of_o this_o kingdom_n which_o common_a law_n be_v but_o certain_a reasonable_a custom_n and_o usage_n of_o the_o land_n refine_v by_o the_o experience_n of_o succeed_a age_n and_o draw_v into_o form_n by_o edward_n the_o confessor_n which_o gather_v it_o out_o of_o divine_a natural_a and_o moral_a principle_n and_o as_o i_o say_v the_o ancient_a reasonable_a usage_n of_o the_o precedent_a age_n and_o that_o the_o king_n be_v by_o ancient_a custom_n vicarius_fw-la sumus_fw-la and_o with_o the_o advice_n of_o his_o noble_n do_v appoint_v bishop_n be_v prove_v by_o eleutherius_fw-la who_o be_v the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o ever_o have_v any_o intercourse_n concern_v church_n affair_n in_o this_o land_n which_o be_v only_o to_o assist_v and_o further_o the_o ministry_n but_o in_o no_o mean_n to_o take_v from_o the_o king_n what_o be_v his_o right_n or_o what_o former_o belong_v to_o he_o nor_o be_v this_o ancient_a right_n ever_o invade_v till_o becket_n business_n that_o i_o can_v find_v it_o be_v true_a that_o some_o stranger_n be_v send_v hither_o and_o recommend_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v by_o he_o prefer_v to_o english_a benefice_n which_o be_v out_o of_o courtesy_n accept_v but_o this_o do_v not_o prove_v any_o right_n of_o collation_n in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n at_o all_o nor_o do_v ever_o he_o set_v up_o his_o pretence_n to_o that_o right_n till_o hen._n 2._o time_n which_o quarrel_n the_o advantage_n of_o the_o trouble_a time_n do_v occasion_n not_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o pope_n cause_n to_o spur_v he_o to_o clear_v his_o title_n thereto_o he_o know_v well_o enough_o that_o the_o king_n have_v the_o sole_a power_n and_o just_a title_n without_o he_o to_o set_v up_o what_o bishop_n he_o please_v and_o whereas_o it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o england_n be_v eligible_a it_o be_v true_a they_o be_v so_o but_o that_o be_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o king_n john_n for_o before_o that_o they_o be_v not_o eligible_a but_o be_v make_v eligible_a by_o a_o roll_n 15_o jan._n 17._o of_o k._n john_n but_o notwithstanding_o that_o grant_n be_v so_o restrain_v that_o they_o can_v be_v elect_v without_o the_o king_n write_v of_o congee_n deslier_n as_o for_o the_o pope_n excommunicate_v the_o king_n about_o becket_n quarrel_n becket_n tho._n becket_n that_o do_v not_o prove_v the_o pope_n power_n so_o to_o do_v for_o to_o argue_v de_fw-fr facto_fw-la ad_fw-la jus_o bring_v with_o it_o a_o absurd_a consequence_n it_o please_v the_o king_n to_o submit_v to_o it_o not_o be_v able_a to_o oppose_v the_o faction_n then_o stir_v up_o against_o he_o chap._n infra_fw-la 90._o 11_o chap._n but_o it_o can_v from_o thence_o be_v evince_v that_o the_o king_n voluntary_a submission_n out_o of_o policy_n of_o state_n do_v make_v the_o pope_n claim_n to_o excercise_n that_o power_n in_o another_o province_n lawful_a i_o have_v more_o at_o large_a treat_v of_o this_o particular_a business_n in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n to_o which_o i_o refer_v you_o but_o the_o main_a business_n insist_v upon_o by_o the_o papist_n be_v the_o grand_a contest_v between_o innocent_a the_o three_o and_o
it_o be_v superfluous_a for_o expressio_fw-la eorum_fw-la quae_fw-la tacit_a insunt_fw-la nihil_fw-la operatur_fw-la it_o do_v but_o argue_v he_o be_v covetous_a and_o ambitious_a covetous_a in_o that_o he_o hereby_o make_v himself_o master_n of_o another_o interest_n and_o ambitious_a in_o that_o he_o will_v be_v think_v the_o author_n of_o prince_n dignity_n as_o for_o king_n hen._n 8._o his_o add_v that_o stile_n to_o his_o other_o distinguishment_n of_o dignity_n it_o do_v not_o proceed_v from_o any_o conceit_n that_o he_o can_v not_o have_v style_v himself_o so_o have_v not_o the_o pope_n salute_v he_o with_o that_o courteous_a appellation_n but_o only_o in_o respect_n it_o be_v grow_v into_o fashion_n to_o add_v to_o their_o temporal_a style_n some_o denotement_n of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a power_n as_o the_o emperor_n of_o ethiopia_n style_v himself_o the_o pillar_n of_o faith_n without_o derive_v that_o dignity_n from_o rome_n it_o be_v true_a the_o french_a embrace_n the_o stile_n of_o christian_a and_o the_o spaniard_n of_o catholic_n king_n from_o rome_n yet_o i_o suppose_v they_o may_v without_o that_o be_v so_o dignify_v as_o for_o england_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o her_o king_n may_v without_o any_o donation_n thereof_o from_o rome_n for_o that_o it_o be_v warrant_v by_o her_o ancient_a law_n and_o eleutherius_fw-la call_v lucius_n god_n vicar_n the_o king_n be_v style_v persona_fw-la mixta_fw-la cum_fw-la sacerdote_fw-la which_o be_v many_o hundred_o year_n know_v before_o hen._n 8._o 4._o ante_fw-la 37._o cap._n 4._o and_o therefore_o since_o by_o the_o ancient_a law_n of_o the_o land_n the_o king_n be_v vicarius_fw-la summus_fw-la infra_fw-la regnas_fw-la he_o must_v nominate_v or_o aught_o to_o authorize_v some_o by_o virtue_n of_o his_o power_n all_o foreign_a provincial_a jurisdiction_n be_v lock_v up_o by_o consent_n of_o counsel_n within_o its_o proper_a provincial_a precinct_n to_o appoint_v bishop_n this_o ancient_a right_n be_v ground_v upon_o god_n word_n in_o that_o i_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o temporal_a magistrate_n do_v elect_v such_o as_o shall_v be_v ordain_v and_o therefore_o for_o the_o doctor_n to_o deny_v we_o to_o be_v a_o church_n because_o we_o want_v succession_n of_o bishop_n the_o new_a one_o be_v appoint_v by_o the_o temporal_a magistrate_n when_o as_o they_o want_v nothing_o to_o complete_a their_o order_n seem_v to_o i_o strange_a and_o unreasonall_a if_o the_o doctor_n when_o he_o deny_v our_o succession_n of_o bishop_n england_n no_o discontinuance_n of_o succession_n of_o bishop_n in_o england_n when_o queen_n elizabeth_n turn_v out_o the_o old_a one_o can_v prove_v that_o the_o new_a one_o have_v no_o imposition_n of_o hand_n by_o bishop_n than_o his_o argument_n touch_v we_o something_o though_o it_o be_v not_o absolute_a necessary_a that_o bishop_n ordain_v bishop_n chap._n ante_fw-la 33.4_o chap._n for_o what_o if_o all_o the_o bishop_n shall_v die_v so_o near_o at_o one_o time_n that_o none_o be_v leave_v ordain_v by_o they_o shall_v not_o the_o presbytery_n make_v bishop_n they_o have_v right_a to_o the_o key_n which_o be_v call_v clave_n ecclesiae_fw-la non_fw-la episcoporum_fw-la and_o they_o be_v the_o remain_a pillar_n of_o the_o church_n and_o certain_o may_v confer_v the_o order_n of_o bishop_n upon_o other_o and_o that_o the_o rather_o because_o the_o counsel_n forbid_v bishop_n of_o another_o province_n to_o ordain_v in_o a_o foreign_a province_n and_o though_o it_o may_v seem_v strange_a to_o some_o that_o minister_n which_o be_v subordinate_a shall_v ordain_v bishop_n and_o so_o confer_v superior_a order_n it_o be_v not_o if_o right_o examine_v contradictory_n to_o reason_n for_o in_o this_o first_o ordination_n of_o priest_n and_o deacon_n they_o be_v infra_fw-la ordines_fw-la majores_fw-la which_o order_n be_v call_v holy_a and_o sacramental_a and_o be_v the_o high_a order_n witness_v pope_n vrban_n decret_a do_v 60._o sum_n sacr._n ro._n eccl._n 226._o as_o for_o the_o order_n of_o bishop_n it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o priest_n as_o to_o the_o holy_a and_o sacramental_a order_n only_o more_o excellent_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o order_n of_o govern_v which_o be_v rather_o of_o humane_a then_o divine_a right_n bishop_n priest_n ordain_v bishop_n for_o as_o it_o be_v divine_a it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o every_o priest_n have_v by_o the_o sacramental_a order_n but_o as_o it_o be_v humane_a it_o be_v transcendent_a in_o relation_n to_o discipline_n chap._n ante_fw-la 33.4_o chap._n and_o therefore_o the_o presbytery_n may_v agree_v to_o ordain_v one_o over_o they_o to_o govern_v they_o in_o ecclesiastical_a rite_n as_o the_o people_n may_v choose_v a_o prince_n to_o govern_v in_o civil_a affair_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o apostle_n send_v john_n to_o ephesus_n peter_n to_o antioch_n and_o appoint_v james_n over_o the_o church_n at_o jerusalem_n which_o before_o such_o their_o consignation_n be_v but_o equal_a with_o the_o other_o apostle_n in_o every_o respect_n but_o after_o that_o if_o any_o other_o of_o the_o apostle_n come_v where_o they_o have_v the_o oversight_n they_o be_v observant_a of_o they_o hence_o be_v it_o that_o james_n be_v prolocutor_n of_o the_o council_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o not_o peter_n because_o james_n be_v bishop_n there_o i_o may_v from_o thence_o infer_v that_o if_o peter_n come_v to_o rome_n for_o the_o same_o reason_n he_o be_v observant_a of_o paul_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v conceive_v that_o in_o case_n of_o necessity_n priest_n may_v ordain_v bishop_n for_o that_o bishop_n in_o relation_n to_o their_o jurisdiction_n be_v not_o a_o sacramental_a order_n but_o only_o as_o they_o be_v priest_n but_o if_o this_o opinion_n be_v by_o the_o learned_a condemn_v i_o shall_v submit_v and_o yet_o with_o confidence_n affirm_v that_o we_o may_v in_o england_n claim_v a_o church_n notwithstanding_o for_o when_o queen_n elizabeth_n turn_v out_o some_o popish_a bishop_n those_o that_o be_v put_v into_o their_o room_n be_v ordain_v by_o the_o remain_a part_n of_o the_o old_a bishop_n for_o all_o the_o old_a bishop_n be_v not_o turn_v out_o then_o nor_o in_o hen._n 8._o his_o time_n for_o first_o in_o hen_n 8._o time_n the_o controversy_n be_v about_o supremacy_n which_o question_n the_o insolence_n of_o the_o pope_n occasion_v though_o i_o do_v not_o justify_v that_o prince_n for_o all_o he_o do_v and_o be_v once_o start_v it_o give_v occasion_n of_o further_a scrutiny_n into_o the_o primitive_a father_n and_o counsel_n chap._n reformation_n of_o england_n infra_fw-la 55.5_o chap._n which_o do_v so_o far_o persuade_v the_o conscience_n of_o the_o then_o clergy_n that_o many_o of_o they_o do_v adhere_v to_o the_o prince_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o that_o and_o other_o after_o inquisition_n they_o find_v they_o have_v primitive_a right_n of_o call_v counsel_n and_o reform_v thing_n amiss_o in_o their_o church_n without_o appeal_n to_o rome_n and_o thereupon_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n counsel_n and_o father_n they_o restore_v to_o themselves_o their_o just_a right_n and_o shake_v off_o their_o servile_a obedience_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n which_o the_o pope_n continue_a over_o they_o by_o keep_v they_o up_o in_o ignorance_n not_o allow_v they_o their_o own_o judgement_n and_o illumination_n ecclesiastical_a to_o understand_v the_o plain_a letter_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v it_o never_o so_o far_o demonstrate_v to_o the_o easy_a capacity_n without_o his_o holiness_n interpretation_n and_o have_v thus_o shake_v off_o that_o slavish_a yoke_n of_o rome_n the_o scale_n of_o blind_a obedience_n fall_v from_o their_o eye_n and_o they_o clear_o perceive_v the_o pope_n false_a cunning_n and_o damnable_a abusing_n of_o scripture_n father_n counsel_n and_o what_o not_o through_o his_o unjust_a usurpation_n of_o universality_n and_o infallibility_n whereby_o he_o become_v a_o new_a legislator_n of_o divine_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o have_v in_o they_o too_o much_o of_o gross_a and_o fleshly_a composition_n tend_v mere_o to_o enslave_v christendom_n and_o to_o set_v up_o the_o pope_n triple_a crown_n for_o all_o the_o people_n to_o worship_n thereby_o make_v they_o forsake_v christ_n and_o his_o truth_n for_o the_o fable_n and_o tradition_n of_o that_o abominable_a idol_n and_o as_o in_o hen._n 8._o time_n all_o the_o bishop_n be_v not_o turn_v out_o so_o neither_o at_o the_o come_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n to_o the_o crown_n but_o continue_v in_o their_o bishopric_n excercise_v their_o function_n ordain_v other_o as_o former_o only_o the_o archbishop_n of_o york_n the_o bishop_n of_o elie_n lincoln_n bath_n worcester_n and_o excester_n be_v out_v and_o the_o bishop_n of_o saint_n asaph_n bangor_n london_n and_o chester_n flee_v the_o rest_n continue_v and_o ordain_v other_o the_o queen_n herself_o be_v enaugurate_v by_o bishop_n oglethorp_n one_o of_o queen_n mary_n bishop_n and_o bishop_n of_o carlisle_n and_o parker_n the_o archbishop_n
be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n of_o barlow_n coverdale_n and_o korey_n three_o of_o queen_n maries_n bishop_n and_o two_o suffragan_a bishop_n more_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o act_n of_o consecration_n for_o that_o our_o succession_n be_v not_o total_o interrupt_v or_o if_o it_o have_v i_o hold_v that_o succession_n of_o bishop_n be_v no_o inseparable_a mark_n of_o a_o true_a church_n for_o if_o so_o then_o where_o be_v the_o church_n before_o christ_n for_o he_o be_v not_o of_o aaron_n succession_n church_n succession_n no_o inseparable_a mark_n of_o a_o true_a church_n but_o after_o the_o order_n of_o mesehisedeck_v and_o peter_n be_v design_v of_o christ_n have_v none_o to_o go_v before_o he_o so_o that_o succession_n be_v no_o absolute_a mark_n of_o a_o true_a church_n and_o whereas_o the_o doctor_n object_n that_o we_o be_v behold_v to_o the_o romish_a bishop_n if_o our_o succession_n be_v not_o interrupt_v i_o have_v already_o prove_v that_o we_o have_v sacramental_a order_n at_o least_o if_o not_o govern_v bishop_n before_o ever_o eleutherius_fw-la send_v any_o priest_n into_o england_n chap._n ante_fw-la 24.32_o 2_o &_o 4_o chap._n &_o our_o english_a writer_n say_v these_o two_o which_o be_v send_v to_o rome_n by_o lucius_n be_v bishop_n however_o they_o be_v in_o holy_a order_n though_o i_o rather_o incline_v to_o think_v that_o none_o exercise_v any_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n till_o by_o the_o prince_n christianity_n be_v public_o profess_v and_o be_v in_o order_n do_v consecrate_v other_o and_o there_o be_v other_o which_o have_v give_v to_o they_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n from_o who_o and_o not_o mere_o from_o rome_n we_o claim_v a_o succession_n of_o pastor_n yet_o i_o may_v admit_v we_o have_v it_o from_o rome_n and_o though_o all_o of_o the_o romish_a institution_n be_v extinct_a yet_o we_o continue_v a_o succession_n for_o that_o still_o we_o be_v pars_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la though_o heretic_n but_o that_o be_v but_o their_o beg_n of_o the_o question_n we_o appeal_v to_o the_o scripture_n primitive_a counsel_n and_o father_n to_o judge_n who_o be_v of_o we_o two_o the_o schismatic_n or_o heretic_n and_o i_o submit_v to_o the_o judicious_a reader_n to_o censure_v or_o condemn_v we_o in_o the_o point_n here_o controvert_v whether_o rome_n or_o we_o be_v in_o the_o error_n thus_o brief_o i_o have_v answer_v the_o doctor_n condemn_v of_o we_o for_o want_v of_o succession_n and_o have_v in_o some_o sort_n prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v proper_o be_v say_v a_o true_a church_n in_o respect_n of_o her_o succession_n 2_o ante_fw-la 9_o rome_n uncertain_a in_o her_o succession_n chap._n 2_o of_o which_o more_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n for_o that_o she_o be_v uncertain_a in_o it_o and_o many_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n usurper_n in_o it_o so_o i_o will_v now_o proceed_v to_o examine_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o mark_n by_o which_o he_o have_v distinguish_v her_o truth_n and_o catholickship_n and_o shall_v prove_v that_o she_o may_v not_o ascribe_v to_o herself_o the_o title_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o and_o by_o reason_n of_o any_o of_o they_o chap._n v._n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v and_o any_o particular_a church_n may_v be_v invisible_a the_o first_o mark_n by_o which_o the_o doctor_n have_v labour_v to_o prove_v rome_n the_o true_a church_n to_o wit_n universality_n and_o antiquity_n be_v already_o answer_v in_o that_o i_o have_v prove_v other_o equal_v and_o some_o ancient_a than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o now_o follow_v to_o look_v a_o little_a further_o after_o she_o whilst_o she_o may_v be_v find_v for_o short_o she_o shall_v be_v invisible_a the_o church_n visible_a be_v a_o company_n profess_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n visibility_n visibility_n use_v the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o christ_n institution_n in_o which_o company_n be_v many_o unregenerate_a as_o hypothule_n as_o by_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o seed_n and_o tare_n be_v manifest_a the_o church_n invisible_a be_v a_o company_n of_o those_o only_o which_o be_v elect_v to_o eternal_a life_n of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v no_o man_n shall_v pluck_v my_o sheep_n out_o of_o my_o hand_n joh._n 10.28_o &_o be_v universal_a or_o comprehensive_a of_o all_o the_o elect_n which_o both_o now_o have_v &_o heretofore_o live_v have_v one_o faith_n the_o church_n visible_a be_v universal_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o disperse_a company_n of_o those_o that_o profess_v one_o faith_n in_o christ_n which_o must_v continue_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o visible_a church_n be_v particular_a in_o respect_n of_o place_n and_o habitation_n and_o of_o diversity_n of_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n as_o england_n rome_n etc._n etc._n which_o particular_a church_n may_v become_v invisible_a and_o particular_o rome_n have_v be_v invisible_a in_o respect_n of_o her_o assembly_n and_o be_v invisible_a in_o relation_n to_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o doctrine_n for_o though_o at_o present_a she_o have_v company_n of_o man_n which_o assemble_v to_o worship_n god_n and_o serve_v he_o in_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o she_o therein_o follow_v not_o christ_n institution_n she_o be_v now_o invisible_a in_o respect_n of_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o man_n she_o can_v boast_v of_o this_o mark_n of_o visibility_n but_o tare_n grow_v as_o well_o as_o wheat_n and_o as_o rome_n have_v be_v invisible_a in_o these_o respect_n so_o may_v any_o other_o particular_a church_n be_v invisible_a elijah_n complain_v that_o he_o be_v leave_v alone_o invisible_a a_o particular_a church_n may_v be_v invisible_a and_o that_o the_o prophet_n be_v slay_v that_o complaint_n of_o his_o say_v the_o doctor_n do_v not_o prove_v that_o the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v invisible_a for_o say_v he_o that_o complaint_n be_v utter_v with_o relation_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n only_o wherein_o elijah_n then_o be_v and_o not_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o judah_n where_o elijah_n be_v not_o persecute_v by_o ahab_n and_o where_o the_o church_n of_o god_n do_v flourish_v this_o his_o argument_n in_o my_o opinion_n prove_v what_o be_v object_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v true_a it_o be_v a_o argument_n that_o the_o church_n shall_v not_o be_v universal_o invisible_a but_o if_o by_o the_o true_a church_n he_o mean_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o i_o think_v he_o will_v not_o otherwise_o be_v understand_v it_o be_v no_o argument_n but_o that_o it_o may_v be_v invisible_a it_o be_v true_a at_o one_o instant_a of_o time_n the_o church_n shall_v not_o be_v universal_o invisible_a god_n have_v promise_v his_o spirit_n to_o be_v with_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o teach_n of_o nation_n to_o the_o world_n end_n but_o yet_o in_o any_o particular_a place_n it_o have_v be_v and_o may_v be_v invisible_a as_o he_o confess_v himself_o he_o say_v it_o be_v invisible_a in_o relation_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n and_o in_o judah_n they_o know_v not_o whither_o to_o resort_v when_o the_o temple_n itself_o be_v defile_v neither_o be_v there_o place_n nor_o sacrifice_n nor_o high_a priest_n the_o priest_n be_v wicked_a the_o temple_n be_v defile_v 2_o king_n 19.2_o and_o when_o the_o doctor_n be_v charge_v with_o its_o be_v invisible_a in_o judea_n he_o plead_v it_o invisible_a in_o ethiopia_n the_o eunuch_n have_v receive_v the_o faith_n by_o philip_n and_o so_o by_o these_o landscape_n he_o make_v intervall_n of_o darkness_n prove_v that_o in_o particular_a place_n it_o be_v invisible_a and_o if_o so_o then_o may_v not_o rome_n be_v a_o particular_a church_n boast_v of_o absolute_a truth_n by_o reason_n of_o this_o mark_n of_o visibility_n we_o do_v not_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v the_o church_n universal_o invisible_a at_o one_o instant_a of_o time_n whilst_o we_o say_v that_o any_o particular_a church_n as_o rome_n may_v be_v invisible_a but_o that_o no_o one_o particular_a church_n but_o at_o some_o time_n may_v be_v invisible_a time_n be_v when_o both_o rome_n and_o we_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o principle_n of_o religion_n conform_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n counsel_n and_o father_n but_o of_o late_a year_n rome_n be_v grow_v above_o apostolical_a order_n abuse_v the_o indulgence_n of_o christian_a prince_n and_o other_o church_n towards_o she_o she_o have_v turn_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n into_o wantonness_n convert_v premacy_n into_o supremacy_n and_o that_o supremacy_n into_o infallibility_n and_o so_o have_v acquire_v that_o uncontrollable_a prerogative_n by_o the_o dull_a consent_n of_o some_o lame_a prince_n and_o blind_a servile_a slavish_a people_n she_o become_v the_o only_a evangellicall_a cradle_n account_v the_o scripture_n dead_a letter_n and_o to_o receive_v articulate_a sense_n from_o she_o dictate_v and_o so_o for_o her_o own_o
advantage_n prâ—sâ—â—ibe_v law_n and_o religion_n to_o her_o blind_a obedient_a prosylites_n yet_o the_o all_o dispose_n power_n of_o heaven_n which_o suffer_v rome_n bishop_n thus_o by_o his_o own_o innovation_n to_o darken_v the_o light_n of_o his_o neighbour_n church_n do_v now_o and_o then_o give_v he_o a_o scourge_n to_o let_v he_o know_v he_o be_v but_o a_o man_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o that_o frail_a composition_n be_v elementary_a and_o subject_a to_o vicissitude_n and_o alteration_n in_o his_o constitution_n and_o that_o nothing_o that_o be_v the_o production_n of_o that_o various_a body_n of_o inconstant_a humour_n but_o be_v obnoxious_a to_o a_o countermand_n by_o its_o mutable_a framer_n or_o to_o be_v tread_v down_o by_o other_o who_o strong_a bulk_n care_v not_o for_o his_o too_o curious_a preparative_n and_o when_o a_o general_a face_n of_o quiet_a seem_v to_o smile_v upon_o the_o territory_n of_o rome_n church_n and_o that_o she_o flourish_v in_o that_o height_n that_o she_o think_v herself_o above_o all_o opposition_n behold_v a_o sudden_a destruction_n overtake_v she_o and_o as_o the_o mighty_a elephant_n who_o power_n be_v able_a to_o throw_v down_o great_a and_o ponderous_a mass_n be_v tame_v at_o the_o sight_n of_o a_o ram_n and_o tremble_v at_o the_o gruntle_n of_o a_o little_a pigg_n even_o so_o her_o desolation_n come_v from_o a_o unsuspected_a and_o contemptible_a hand_n insomuch_o that_o rome_n in_o the_o height_n of_o this_o her_o glory_n and_o though_o she_o be_v the_o admire_a metropolis_n of_o the_o western_a world_n and_o her_o temple_n adorn_v with_o the_o offering_n of_o several_a nation_n yet_o she_o be_v not_o secure_a and_o above_o the_o heathenish_a suppression_n of_o the_o runagate_n goth_n the_o beggarly_a scythian_n and_o the_o spoil_v arrian_n vandal_n that_o head_n city_n of_o the_o world_n not_o escape_v the_o sack_n by_o alaricus_n in_o honorius_n time_n nor_o her_o temple_n free_a from_o the_o rapine_n of_o the_o genserick_a in_o marcianus_n time_n and_o her_o capitol_n leave_v unransackt_v by_o our_o belivins_n and_o prove_v no_o sanctuary_n against_o totilas_n and_o his_o northern_a force_n from_o these_o judgement_n if_o she_o reflect_v upon_o god_n justice_n she_o can_v not_o promise_v to_o herself_o security_n for_o if_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o james_n the_o belove_a of_o the_o lord_n must_v not_o be_v free_a from_o the_o harrass_n of_o the_o northern_a force_n how_o can_v rome_n promise_v immunity_n to_o herself_o from_o the_o like_a affliction_n i_o wish_v she_o will_v call_v to_o mind_v these_o her_o former_a occurrence_n of_o misfortune_n chap._n infra_fw-la 135.14_o chap._n and_o that_o she_o will_v by_o these_o example_n of_o god_n justice_n and_o indignation_n towards_o she_o forbear_v to_o claim_v a_o universality_n in_o respect_n of_o she_o see_v for_o she_o may_v by_o they_o clear_o perceive_v that_o she_o be_v not_o the_o rock_n against_o who_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v nor_o be_v her_o temple_n so_o immovable_a but_o the_o batter_a shot_n of_o the_o rummish_a canon_n can_v strike_v a_o palsy_n into_o their_o lofty_a head_n and_o by_o divine_a permission_n have_v lay_v their_o honour_n in_o the_o dust_n this_o be_v the_o day_n of_o her_o visitation_n and_o now_o sit_v she_o in_o quiet_a whilst_o we_o groan_v under_o the_o calamity_n of_o this_o mischief_n but_o let_v she_o not_o laugh_v to_o see_v our_o candle_n put_v under_o a_o bushel_n the_o rudeness_n of_o some_o not_o respect_v the_o privilege_n of_o our_o church_n for_o there_o have_v no_o evil_n befall_v we_o that_o she_o herself_o by_o experience_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o these_o sad_a and_o dreadful_a visitation_n of_o the_o lord_n may_v tell_v both_o they_o and_o we_o that_o we_o be_v church_n militant_a and_o must_v after_o the_o pattern_n and_o in_o imitation_n of_o our_o head_n chr_v jesus_n suffer_v she_o in_o misery_n that_o we_o may_v triumph_v hereafter_o in_o glory_n there_o be_v no_o particular_a church_n but_o be_v subject_n to_o these_o token_n of_o god_n wrath_n when_o under_o dioclesian_n christian_n be_v so_o waste_v through_o persecution_n that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o many_o none_o leave_v remain_v their_o book_n burn_v thâ—ir_a church_n destroy_v and_o themselves_o put_v to_o death_n by_o sundry_a torment_n and_o pillar_n erect_v in_o every_o place_n with_o this_o blasphemous_a inscription_n superstitione_n christi_fw-la ubique_fw-la delecta_fw-la then_o do_v we_o escape_v that_o persecution_n when_o the_o glory_n of_o rome_n church_n be_v much_o darken_v thereby_o and_o now_o that_o our_o church_n suffer_v a_o eclipse_n whilst_o the_o same_o occasion_n of_o darkness_n do_v not_o debar_v the_o light_n from_o rome_n let_v not_o this_o be_v a_o occasion_n of_o rejoice_v to_o she_o but_o rather_o remember_v she_o own_o former_a suffering_n he_o that_o stand_v take_v heed_n lest_o he_o fall_v for_o there_o have_v no_o tentation_n take_v we_o but_o such_o as_o be_v subject_a to_o man_n and_o god_n be_v faithful_a who_o will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o be_v tempt_v above_o that_o we_o be_v able_a to_o bear_v god_n for_o a_o time_n may_v take_v away_o the_o candle_n from_o among_o we_o thereby_o to_o show_v we_o of_o ourselves_o be_v not_o perfect_a but_o if_o we_o trust_v in_o he_o he_o can_v restore_v our_o light_n he_o be_v faithful_a and_o his_o hand_n be_v not_o shorten_v so_o but_o that_o it_o can_v help_v and_o he_o have_v power_n to_o deliver_v esay_n 50.2_o saint_n cyprian_n complain_v above_o 1270_o year_n since_o that_o for_o the_o great_a persecution_n that_o be_v against_o the_o church_n they_o can_v not_o meet_v as_o they_o desire_v to_o execute_v discipline_n and_o who_o will_v deny_v that_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n be_v perpetual_a but_o yet_o at_o all_o time_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v have_v which_o prove_v it_o may_v be_v invisible_a these_o vicissitude_n and_o alteration_n in_o every_o place_n be_v incident_a not_o only_o to_o the_o civil_a but_o the_o ecclesiastical_a state_n constantine_n may_v set_v up_o the_o cross_n in_o jerusalem_n but_o that_o can_v free_v it_o from_o mahomet_n banner_n where_o christ_n to_o day_n have_v his_o church_n he_o sometime_o suffer_v the_o devil_n to_o morrow_n to_o make_v his_o chapel_n the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n be_v say_v to_o suffer_v violence_n and_o the_o society_n of_o man_n on_o earth_n must_v not_o think_v to_o go_v scotfree_a christ_n suffer_v his_o saint_n to_o be_v persecute_v for_o the_o trial_n of_o some_o and_o for_o the_o utter_a ruin_n of_o other_o 1_o pet._n 1.7_o 2_o pet._n 2.9_o christ_n church_n be_v the_o congregation_n of_o saint_n and_o those_o saint_n be_v subject_a to_o persecution_n and_o dissipation_n so_o that_o in_o any_o particular_a place_n or_o region_n this_o society_n may_v be_v break_v and_o so_o the_o church_n make_v there_o invisible_a which_o be_v a_o truth_n so_o plain_o demonstrate_v to_o we_o i_o wonder_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v urge_v the_o contrary_n rev._n 2.5_o christ_n threaten_v the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n that_o he_o will_v remove_v her_o candlestick_n unless_o she_o amend_v the_o seven_o candlestick_n be_v the_o seven_o church_n of_o asia_n and_o christ_n threaten_v the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n that_o because_o of_o her_o backslide_n he_o will_v take_v her_o candlestick_n away_o from_o she_o because_o she_o have_v forsake_v her_o first_o love_n and_o if_o her_o candlestick_n be_v take_v away_o sure_o she_o will_v be_v leave_v in_o darkness_n and_o make_v invisible_a christ_n threaten_v to_o withdraw_v his_o heavenly_a beam_n from_o ephesus_n and_o yet_o he_o have_v promise_v his_o spirit_n to_o his_o church_n to_o the_o world_n end_n and_o that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o she_o but_o that_o she_o shall_v be_v visible_a in_o some_o one_o place_n and_o not_o universal_o take_v from_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n at_o the_o same_o instant_n of_o time_n but_o that_o the_o church_n may_v be_v invisible_a in_o any_o one_o place_n be_v evident_a by_o this_o threaten_n of_o ephesus_n at_o which_o time_n she_o be_v the_o only_a apostolic_a see_v john_n be_v theâ—e_n and_o peter_n be_v dead_a when_o john_n write_v the_o apocalypse_n and_o if_o ephesus_n be_v in_o danger_n to_o be_v make_v invisible_a i_o wonder_v how_o rome_n shall_v arrogate_v that_o immunity_n to_o herself_o that_o she_o alone_o shall_v not_o be_v make_v invisible_a when_o as_o when_o christ_n promise_v his_o spirit_n to_o his_o church_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v invisible_a and_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v in_o tend_v that_o this_o mark_n of_o visibility_n which_o be_v to_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o whole_a church_n shall_v only_o and_o mere_o be_v prescribe_v unto_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n unlâ—sse_v
three_o another_o way_n etc._n etc._n and_o so_o be_v meandr_v upon_o the_o wave_n of_o several_a opinion_n it_o be_v by_o chance_n if_o any_o of_o they_o bottom_n upon_o mount_n zion_n what_o good_a christian_n of_o apostolical_a faith_n look_v upon_o rome_n as_o she_o now_o be_v and_o hang_v not_o his_o harp_n upon_o the_o willow_n and_o with_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n by_o the_o water_n of_o babylon_n sit_v down_o and_o weep_v to_o remember_v zion_n zion_n at_o unity_n within_o itself_o and_o babylon_n full_a of_o strife_n envy_n key_n papist_n differ_v about_o the_o key_n and_o debate_n sanders_n maintain_v that_o s._n peter_n receive_v both_o temporal_a and_o spiritual_a power_n by_o the_o key_n not_o so_o say_v another_o jesuit_n affirm_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n to_o be_v alia_fw-la à _fw-la civili_fw-la potestate_fw-la baronius_n affirm_v that_o the_o pope_n may_v positive_o dispose_v of_o kingdom_n bellarmine_n not_o so_o but_o only_o in_o ordine_fw-la ad_fw-la spiritualia_fw-la cauterenus_n say_v that_o this_o power_n be_v give_v when_o christ_n say_v to_o peter_n 2._o quaere_fw-la ante_fw-la 2._o thou_o be_v peter_n etc._n etc._n de_fw-fr sacra_fw-la christi_fw-la lege_fw-la lib._n 3._o bellarmine_n de_fw-fr rom._n pontif._n lib._n cap._n 12._o that_o it_o be_v not_o give_v until_o the_o treble_a pass_n but_o of_o this_o more_o at_o large_a in_o the_o 9_o chapter_n why_o shall_v any_o be_v so_o lame_a as_o to_o allow_v to_o rome_n this_o prerogative_n since_o she_o can_v tell_v how_o to_o revive_v her_o title_n to_o it_o i_o may_v instance_n in_o many_o more_o difference_n of_o this_o nature_n among_o the_o papist_n themselves_z wherein_o they_o dissent_v one_o from_o another_o nor_o be_v these_o difference_n only_o betwixt_o cardinal_n and_o cardinal_n doctor_n and_o doctor_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n differ_v from_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o primitive_a church_n nay_o pointblank_o contradict_v their_o own_o modern_a contestation_n of_o popish_a general_n counsel_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o nine_o chapter_n neither_o be_v the_o difference_n among_o they_o of_o small_a consequence_n but_o in_o the_o most_o concern_v point_n of_o religion_n as_o whether_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v more_o principal_o from_o the_o father_n or_o the_o son_n about_o meritum_fw-la congrui_fw-la about_o the_o thing_n design_v by_o the_o word_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la about_o the_o conception_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o all_o high_a matter_n of_o divinity_n and_o be_v not_o of_o any_o small_a importance_n for_o whereas_o the_o doctor_n will_v persuade_v we_o fol._n 236._o that_o these_o be_v not_o difference_n in_o point_n of_o faith_n the_o church_n have_v not_o interpose_v her_o decree_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n without_o breach_n of_o unity_n one_o doctor_n may_v differ_v against_o another_o in_o point_n of_o reason_n which_o be_v but_o to_o guide_v to_o a_o conclusive_a faith_n so_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n no_o church_n but_o be_v at_o unity_n for_o in_o their_o counsel_n they_o may_v conclude_v point_n of_o faith_n and_o in_o the_o interval_n of_o counsel_n wrangle_v about_o the_o reason_n of_o those_o point_n and_o yet_o by_o the_o doctor_n logic_n be_v at_o unity_n because_o the_o reason_n of_o private_a man_n if_o they_o hold_v against_o their_o decree_n why_o do_v she_o not_o punish_v they_o as_o heretic_n and_o if_o the_o point_n be_v of_o importance_n and_o the_o church_n do_v not_o interpose_v her_o decree_n chap._n infra_fw-la 92.11_o chap._n she_o than_o suffer_v those_o contention_n to_o be_v among_o she_o own_o saint_n and_o then_o draw_v on_o she_o a_o suspicion_n of_o a_o false_a church_n because_o she_o seek_v not_o peace_n and_o truth_n to_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o spirit_n and_o bond_n of_o peace_n for_o discord_n be_v not_o musical_a in_o the_o heavenly_a ear_n and_o if_o she_o be_v not_o afraid_a to_o loose_v a_o faction_n by_o displease_v they_o shall_v she_o interpose_v her_o decree_n or_o else_o have_v some_o such_o like_a worldly_a end_n why_o do_v she_o suffer_v those_o contention_n daily_o to_o grow_v which_o whilst_o she_o do_v not_o rectify_v it_o administer_v just_a occasion_n to_o other_o to_o deny_v she_o to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n in_o respect_n of_o her_o unity_n and_o they_o have_v very_o much_o reason_n to_o induce_v they_o thereunto_o as_o i_o shall_v show_v anon_o in_o the_o nine_o chapter_n i_o be_o loath_a to_o rifle_v into_o this_o matter_n can_v i_o otherwise_o avoid_v it_o truth_n sanctity_n of_o life_n no_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n truth_n i_o desire_v rather_o to_o lay_v open_a the_o error_n of_o the_o chair_n then_o to_o tax_v the_o person_n possess_v that_o seat_n i_o will_v reprove_v the_o heresy_n of_o rome_n but_o not_o the_o bishop_n i_o do_v not_o malign_v a_o papist_n but_o only_a popery_n and_o now_o that_o i_o must_v go_v about_o to_o lay_v open_a the_o fullness_n of_o these_o man_n otherwise_o the_o doctor_n will_v take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o i_o subscribe_v to_o that_o mark_n of_o of_o rome_n truth_n that_o she_o have_v none_o but_o godly_a and_o sanctify_a pastor_n it_o go_v against_o my_o nature_n if_o i_o seem_v satirical_a blame_n the_o doctor_n who_o provoke_v i_o hereunto_o by_o this_o false_a position_n of_o he_o and_o by_o a_o unworthy_a upbrade_n of_o the_o crown_n of_o england_n by_o his_o cut_a cross_n caper_v upon_o the_o dust_n of_o one_o of_o our_o royal_a monarch_n whereas_o he_o be_v forbid_v to_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n judge_v 8._o the_o prophet_n bold_o reprove_v prince_n 2_o king_n 58._o but_o it_o be_v to_o reclaim_v their_o vice_n not_o to_o traduce_v their_o person_n they_o may_v be_v reprove_v be_v alive_a when_o as_o by_o that_o mean_v amendment_n may_v be_v wrought_v upon_o they_o or_o else_o by_o vexation_n they_o will_v be_v grieve_v prince_n against_o rule_v prince_n but_o these_o end_n can_v be_v in_o any_o reprove_v of_o a_o person_n that_o be_v dead_a saint_n paul_n withstand_v peter_n to_o his_o face_n but_o backbiting_a defile_v a_o man_n own_o soul_n eccles_n 21.28_o yet_o the_o doctor_n not_o care_v for_o to_o follow_v these_o precedent_n take_v a_o liberty_n to_o himself_o to_o rake_v in_o the_o quiet_a urn_n of_o a_o decease_a prince_n and_o with_o insultation_n to_o inscribe_v a_o new_a epitaph_n here_o lie_v no_o king_n 8._o the_o doctor_n his_o injury_n to_o henry_n 8._o king_n be_v call_v god_n but_o such_o a_o one_o as_o the_o poet_n fain_a jupiter_n who_o be_v transform_v into_o a_o beast_n for_o the_o love_n of_o woman_n which_o unworthy_a act_n of_o the_o doctor_n give_v i_o occasion_n to_o say_v of_o he_o as_o saint_n judas_n say_v of_o false_a prophet_n as_o beast_n without_o reason_n they_o speak_v evil_a of_o these_o thing_n they_o know_v not_o it_o be_v report_v that_o when_o silla_n set_v one_o on_o work_n to_o kill_v marius_n when_o the_o vassal_n come_v to_o put_v into_o execution_n that_o bloody_a command_n he_o behold_v such_o majesty_n in_o his_o face_n that_o his_o conscience_n present_o be_v prick_v with_o the_o horror_n of_o the_o act_n his_o heart_n fail_v he_o his_o flesh_n tremble_v and_o his_o hand_n know_v not_o how_o to_o manage_v that_o black_a instrument_n which_o shall_v have_v pierce_v that_o noble_a cask_n and_o let_v his_o royal_a liquor_n to_o the_o ground_n and_o no_o less_o majesty_n as_o our_o story_n mention_n dwell_v in_o the_o princely_a countenance_n of_o our_o noble_a henry_n so_o that_o shall_v the_o doctor_n have_v appear_v before_o he_o as_o a_o traducer_n of_o his_o worthy_a and_o nobleness_n with_o one_o majestic_a frown_n he_o will_v have_v send_v his_o satirical_a spirit_n to_o the_o infernal_a shade_n to_o study_v invective_n principem_fw-la populi_fw-la non_fw-la maledices_fw-la be_v moses_n precept_n exod._n 22._o and_o saint_n paul_n appear_v of_o that_o rule_n act_v 23.5_o and_o by_o the_o 74_o cann_n of_o the_o apostle_n a_o severe_a censure_n be_v to_o be_v against_o any_o that_o shall_v be_v call_v contumeliosus_fw-la in_o magistratum_fw-la so_o that_o the_o doctor_n revile_v of_o hen._n 8._o be_v on_o his_o part_n inexcusable_a now_o let_v i_o examine_v whether_o i_o may_v not_o incur_v the_o same_o censure_n by_o set_v forth_o the_o error_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o i_o conceive_v under_o favour_n i_o may_v not_o 1._o because_o i_o do_v it_o not_o out_o of_o any_o malignity_n towards_o their_o person_n but_o their_o profession_n of_o vice_n under_o the_o hood_n of_o godliness_n and_o infallibility_n 2._o because_o whilst_o she_o persuade_v other_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o her_o church_n for_o the_o mark_n of_o sanctity_n of_o life_n and_o yet_o her_o bishop_n the_o visible_a head_n of_o that_o church_n be_v evil_a they_o hereby_o
draw_v people_n into_o mis-belief_n therefore_o for_o avoid_v of_o this_o error_n and_o for_o reform_v her_o evil_a way_n i_o may_v without_o the_o compass_n of_o censure_n just_o reprove_v her_o bishop_n while_o i_o do_v not_o personal_o traduce_v the_o man_n but_o reprove_v the_o error_n of_o the_o chair_n or_o if_o i_o personal_o touch_v any_o one_o it_o be_v not_o i_o but_o some_o one_o of_o their_o own_o church_n that_o do_v it_o 3._o i_o shall_v not_o speak_v evil_a of_o any_o lawful_a magistrate_n that_o ought_v to_o bear_v rule_n and_o excercise_n dominion_n nor_o any_o to_o who_o right_a of_o power_n i_o stand_v natural_o oblige_v to_o respect_n and_o reverence_n the_o doctor_n will_v persuade_v we_o that_o the_o wickedness_n of_o some_o pope_n do_v not_o blemish_v this_o mark_n which_o be_v strange_a to_o i_o she_o will_v have_v it_o a_o blemish_n against_o the_o reform_a church_n because_o luther_n beza_n etc._n etc._n be_v by_o basseck_n term_v with_o infamous_a conversation_n and_o shall_v it_o be_v a_o blemish_n to_o private_a church_n to_o have_v ungodly_a bishop_n and_o not_o to_o rome_n this_o be_v unequal_a deal_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v rather_o a_o blemish_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o any_o other_o bishop_n be_v to_o a_o private_a church_n if_o they_o both_o be_v wicked_a for_o the_o high_a a_o man_n be_v lift_v in_o honour_n and_o dignity_n as_o he_o be_v thereby_o make_v more_o near_o the_o similitude_n of_o god_n who_o be_v above_o all_o so_o he_o ought_v to_o give_v a_o testimony_n of_o his_o good_a work_n above_o other_o lest_o he_o deface_v that_o more_o noble_a image_n by_o his_o unworthy_a act_n beside_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v of_o late_o declare_v to_o be_v above_o counsel_n and_o be_v in_o themselves_o representation_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n wherefore_o for_o they_o to_o be_v wicked_a and_o dissolute_a must_v needs_o deface_v this_o mark_n of_o sanctity_n as_o for_o the_o distinction_n between_o the_o person_n of_o the_o bishop_n chap._n infra_fw-la 70.9_o chap._n and_o his_o power_n that_o be_v his_o judicial_a seat_n and_o so_o that_o he_o may_v err_v as_o a_o man_n not_o as_o a_o bishop_n it_o be_v a_o mere_a juggle_n and_o that_o which_o savour_v of_o the_o tenant_n of_o those_o they_o call_v heretic_n the_o presbyterian_o who_o divide_v person_n from_o power_n chap._n infra_fw-la 130.14_o chap._n and_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a and_o a_o mere_a evasion_n to_o escape_v this_o censure_n for_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v affront_v clemens_n vrbam_n etc._n etc._n bishop_n of_o rome_n it_o will_v be_v construe_v a_o injury_n to_o the_o see_v and_o not_o that_o personal_a of_o which_o more_o in_o the_o 9_o chap._n i_o have_v a_o warrant_n from_o saint_n hierome_n causa_fw-la 11._o questio_fw-la 3._o if_o any_o believe_v that_o man_n to_o be_v holy_a that_o be_v not_o holy_a and_o join_v he_o to_o the_o company_n of_o god_n he_o do_v villainy_n to_o christ_n who_o member_n we_o be_v i_o say_v i_o have_v a_o warrant_n by_o this_o rule_n to_o lay_v open_a the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o man_n may_v no_o long_o be_v draw_v into_o the_o guilt_n of_o this_o injury_n by_o exalt_v hypocrite_n believe_v they_o to_o be_v true_a apostolic_a teacher_n which_o indeed_o be_v raven_a wolf_n not_o to_o feed_v but_o to_o destroy_v the_o flock_n of_o christ_n wherefore_o take_v a_o view_n of_o some_o of_o her_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o i_o find_v they_o describe_v by_o ancient_a and_o modern_a writer_n those_o pope_n which_o be_v condemn_v and_o censure_v for_o their_o intolerable_a abuse_n towards_o prince_n i_o reserve_v for_o another_o chapter_n take_v here_o only_o a_o view_n of_o those_o that_o in_o other_o most_o loud_a and_o vile_a position_n be_v most_o notorious_o wicked_a wernerus_n exclaim_v that_o anno_fw-la 883._o holy_a man_n be_v perish_v from_o the_o earth_n and_o he_o write_v to_o martin_n 2d._o so_o that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v wickedness_n among_o the_o pastor_n of_o rome_n wallerus_a mapes_n write_v of_o the_o roman_a clergy_n that_o they_o study_v villainy_n envy_n reign_v and_o truth_n be_v bury_v among_o they_o peter_n de_fw-fr alcaco_n in_o lib._n the_o reform_a eccl_n note_v the_o luxuriousnesse_n avarice_n idleness_n blasphemy_n magic_a art_n and_o other_o wickedness_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n john_n the_o 12_o be_v a_o dicer_n and_o a_o wicked_a fellow_n gregory_n the_o 7_o as_o beno_n the_o cardinal_n testify_v be_v a_o magician_n 142._o hildebrand_n infra_fw-la 14._o chap_n 142._o and_o what_o stir_v and_o commotion_n raise_v he_o about_o the_o election_n of_o his_o predecessor_n sigebert_n write_v that_o he_o confess_v when_o he_o feel_v himself_o at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n that_o he_o have_v raise_v many_o stir_n by_o the_o persuasion_n of_o the_o devil_n it_o be_v likewise_o record_v that_o silvester_n 2_o gregory_z 6_o benedict_n 9_o and_o paul_n the_o three_o and_o divers_a other_o be_v magician_n john_n the_o 23_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n for_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o other_o point_n of_o atheism_n sixtus_n the_o 4_o build_v the_o stew_n at_o rome_n a_o godly_a foundation_n and_o well_o become_v so_o holy_a a_o father_n alexander_z the_o 6_o present_o become_v his_o successor_n and_o much_o improve_v the_o revenue_n of_o that_o delightful_a corporation_n he_o be_v so_o bold_a and_o shameless_a in_o the_o sin_n of_o whoredom_n that_o he_o open_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n nephew_n to_o be_v his_o bastard_n as_o guichard_n testify_v and_o thus_o i_o have_v give_v you_o a_o brief_a of_o some_o wicked_a pope_n of_o rome_n before_o they_o be_v declare_v above_o counsel_n church_n wicked_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o now_o see_v what_o those_o be_v which_o be_v profess_v by_o the_o the_o late_a latteran_n and_o trent_n counsel_n to_o be_v above_o counsel_n and_o if_o so_o than_o their_o wickedness_n utter_o blot_v out_o this_o mark_n of_o sanctity_n leo_n the_o which_o be_v a_o blasphemour_n insomuch_o that_o he_o be_v often_o hear_v â—ay_n quantas_fw-la nobis_fw-la divitias_fw-la comparavit_fw-la ista_fw-la fabula_fw-la christi_fw-la 2._o luther_n his_o reformation_n ante_fw-la 22_o 44_o chap._n 2._o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v high_a time_n to_o shake_v off_o such_o wicked_a society_n do_v luther_n reform_v the_o german_a church_n truth_n and_o falsehood_n christ_n and_o belial_n be_v incomparable_a either_o he_o or_o some_o one_o else_o must_v write_v against_o these_o damnable_a doctor_n and_o their_o diabolical_a practice_n otherwise_o the_o kingdom_n of_o anti-christ_n will_v have_v be_v universal_o spread_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o shall_v none_o stop_v the_o furious_a course_n of_o these_o cato_n demonaick_a priest_n they_o will_v convert_v tiber_n into_o barathrum_n and_o plung_v the_o whole_a world_n into_o that_o bottomless_a abyss_n mistake_v i_o not_o i_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o all_o that_o luther_n do_v only_o this_o that_o he_o be_v of_o another_o distinct_a province_n apart_o from_o rome_n and_o have_v cure_n of_o soul_n and_o see_v the_o error_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o flock_n addict_v to_o follow_v after_o rome_n for_o the_o honour_n and_o credit_v her_o ancient_a truth_n draw_v from_o the_o heart_n of_o many_o may_v lawful_o admonish_v and_o be_v bind_v in_o conscience_n to_o check_v rome_n of_o her_o error_n now_o that_o she_o fly_v to_o so_o high_a a_o pitch_n of_o wickedness_n and_o have_v no_o hope_n of_o her_o self-reforming_a be_v she_o not_o admonish_v by_o some_o one_o of_o her_o fault_n may_v therefore_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o lay_v open_a before_o her_o eye_n some_o of_o her_o error_n hope_v thereby_o to_o reclaim_v she_o or_o at_o least_o to_o stay_v his_o own_o flock_n from_o wander_v after_o she_o by_o lay_v before_o they_o the_o present_a practice_n of_o rome_n contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a truth_n reformation_n luther_n reformation_n nor_o be_v this_o any_o more_o than_o former_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o confirm_v by_o counsel_n for_o provincial_n to_o reform_v saint_n paul_n peter_n james_n and_o saint_n john_n do_v write_v to_o several_a church_n and_o admonish_v they_o and_o especial_o judas_n say_v it_o be_v needful_a to_o write_v to_o exhort_v the_o people_n of_o god_n earnest_o to_o contend_v for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o faith_n which_o be_v once_o give_v unto_o the_o saint_n for_o that_o there_o be_v certain_a man_n creep_v in_o which_o be_v afore_o ordain_v unto_o this_o condemnation_n ungodly_a man_n which_o turn_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n into_o wantonness_n and_o deny_v god_n the_o only_a lord_n and_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o if_o ever_o they_o must_v contend_v for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n
the_o standard_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o a_o army_n of_o horseman_n in_o glitter_a armour_n appear_v who_o harness_n do_v dazzle_v the_o eye_n and_o who_o number_n strike_v terror_n into_o the_o heart_n of_o the_o adverse_a party_n but_o here_o in_o england_n they_o can_v do_v no_o such_o feat_n it_o may_v be_v that_o where_o people_n give_v up_o themselves_o to_o believe_v in_o they_o wonder_n deceivable_a wonder_n their_o priest_n as_o have_v a_o power_n from_o hildebrand_n gregory_n the_o six_o silvester_n and_o the_o old_a magician_n pope_n may_v do_v strange_a wonder_n as_o the_o doctor_n confess_v folio_n 253._o wonder_n may_v be_v do_v by_o the_o power_n of_o antichrist_n but_o certain_o such_o can_v before_o the_o eye_n of_o true_a believer_n in_o christ_n show_v any_o wonder_n at_o all_o and_o here_o i_o desire_v to_o remember_v a_o story_n of_o a_o vestal_a nun_n in_o spain_n which_o be_v cry_v up_o for_o miracle_n insomuch_o that_o when_o the_o late_a king_n of_o england_n king_n charles_n be_v there_o he_o be_v over-entreated_n by_o the_o infanta_n to_o go_v to_o see_v she_o it_o be_v report_v to_o the_o king_n that_o sometime_o she_o will_v be_v lift_v up_o in_o the_o air_n and_o be_v as_o fresh_a as_o a_o rose_n though_o she_o be_v furrow_v with_o age_n the_o king_n come_v with_o the_o infanta_n to_o she_o but_o she_o can_v not_o do_v any_o one_o feat_n before_o the_o king_n though_o she_o can_v never_o have_v show_v her_o miracle_n in_o a_o better_a time_n the_o king_n be_v of_o too_o strong_a a_o faith_n for_o her_o spirit_n to_o work_v upon_o and_o therefore_o can_v she_o show_v none_o then_o crede_fw-la quod_fw-la habes_fw-la &_o habes_fw-la all_o the_o answer_n i_o can_v give_v to_o the_o suppose_a mark_n of_o miracle_n be_v that_o no_o good_a catholic_a can_v well_o deny_v to_o credit_v they_o for_o if_o he_o believe_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o only_a catholic_a church_n and_o the_o pope_n the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o stick_v to_o believe_v these_o story_n strive_v at_o a_o gnat_n and_o swallow_v a_o camel_n let_v he_o never_o leap_v at_o block_n and_o stumble_v at_o straw_n yet_o lest_o the_o doctor_n shall_v think_v that_o i_o have_v give_v up_o myself_o to_o hardness_n of_o heart_n because_o i_o be_o so_o hard_a of_o belief_n in_o this_o point_n i_o will_v show_v he_o my_o reason_n for_o it_o i_o know_v many_o of_o her_o miracle_n be_v false_a and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n hand_n over_o head_n have_v record_v the_o false_a one_o with_o the_o true_a one_o and_o as_o the_o proverb_n be_v we_o know_v not_o how_o to_o believe_v a_o liar_n when_o he_o speak_v truth_n the_o doctor_n confess_v fol._n 253._o that_o all_o her_o miracle_n be_v not_o true_a and_o if_o she_o have_v cataloguise_v the_o false_a one_o together_o with_o the_o true_a one_o we_o know_v not_o how_o to_o distinguish_v they_o if_o i_o have_v not_o the_o doctor_n own_o confession_n that_o some_o be_v false_a yet_o i_o shall_v not_o seem_v rash_a to_o any_o indifferent_a man_n in_o that_o i_o tax_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o false_a miracle_n for_o that_o her_o teachery_n and_o cozenage_n in_o this_o point_n have_v be_v detect_v in_o this_o particular_a it_o be_v but_o hold_v forth_o to_o the_o blind_a people_n that_o they_o be_v strike_v into_o admiration_n of_o their_o wonderful_a power_n may_v with_o fear_n and_o reverence_n become_v devotary_n to_o their_o miraculous_a instrument_n offer_v free_o to_o those_o antique_a god_n by_o which_o cheat_n the_o clergy_n obtain_v no_o small_a riches_n 113._o infra_fw-la 13._o ch_z 113._o for_o proof_n hereof_o be_v please_v to_o take_v a_o view_n of_o her_o miraculous_a image_n here_o and_o hereafter_o in_o the_o chapel_n of_o radcaeus_n there_o be_v a_o marble_n image_n at_o the_o castle_n of_o saint_n angelo_n in_o rome_n people_n image_n to_o delude_v the_o people_n which_o when_o gregory_n come_v in_o procession_n with_o the_o paint_a image_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o he_o carry_v in_o procession_n that_o marble_n image_n bow_v itself_o to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o virgin_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n &_o sing_v out_o a_o loud_a allelujah_o &_o regina_fw-la caeli_fw-la letare_fw-la and_o thereupon_o s._n chap._n infra_fw-la 113.13_o chap._n gregory_n make_v the_o prayer_n ora_fw-la pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la deum_fw-la allelujah_o &c._n &c._n for_o my_o part_n i_o believe_v this_o for_o belike_o that_o image_n be_v make_v like_o to_o the_o image_n of_o saint_n grimbald_n in_o the_o abbey_n of_o boxley_n in_o kent_n which_o be_v fasten_v to_o a_o pillar_n by_o a_o private_a pin_n and_o a_o man_n stand_v private_o behind_o the_o pillar_n and_o by_o pluck_v out_o of_o the_o pin_n it_o may_v be_v lift_v up_o by_o a_o boy_n which_o posture_n they_o exercise_v to_o any_o that_o free_o offer_v and_o if_o one_o come_v niggardly_a offering_n it_o be_v immovable_a by_o which_o trick_n the_o people_n be_v make_v believe_v when_o the_o image_n will_v yield_v to_o be_v take_v up_o that_o their_o sin_n be_v pardon_v by_o reason_n of_o satisfaction_n make_v by_o their_o offering_n there_o be_v another_o image_n in_o the_o say_a abbey_n which_o be_v more_o near_o comparative_a with_o the_o marble_n image_n of_o saint_n angelo_n which_o be_v make_v of_o such_o curious_a contriving_n that_o by_o certain_a wire_n a_o man_n stand_v within_o it_o may_v make_v it_o frown_v simile_n bow_n nod_v the_o head_n etc._n etc._n by_o which_o posture_n those_o which_o come_v to_o offer_v know_v when_o they_o have_v make_v satisfaction_n for_o their_o sin_n by_o the_o pleasantness_n and_o acceptance_n of_o that_o carve_a god_n or_o if_o they_o be_v penurious_a and_o spare_v in_o their_o offering_n that_o nimble_a contrivance_n of_o foolery_n give_v they_o some_o denotement_n of_o his_o displeasure_n and_o the_o priest_n be_v ready_a to_o interpret_v heavy_a judgement_n to_o befall_v they_o or_o by_o the_o simile_n of_o that_o image_n which_o only_o a_o golden_a wyer_n procure_v to_o assure_v they_o of_o god_n mercy_n towards_o they_o and_o that_o god_n signify_v that_o to_o they_o by_o his_o saint_n there_o stand_v by_o which_o cheat_n they_o get_v no_o little_a advantage_n the_o like_a cheat_v and_o idolatry_n be_v exercise_v by_o mean_n of_o a_o rood_n at_o ashhyrst_n in_o kent_n and_o in_o several_a other_o place_n of_o this_o kingdom_n of_o england_n by_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o use_n of_o image_n be_v not_o as_o the_o doctor_n will_v persuade_v we_o only_o to_o put_v we_o in_o mind_n of_o the_o thing_n by_o they_o represent_v but_o rather_o to_o persuade_v the_o people_n they_o be_v the_o very_a immediate_a instrument_n of_o god_n to_o signify_v his_o will_n unto_o we_o &_o do_v thereby_o persuade_v the_o people_n into_o adoration_n of_o they_o and_o yet_o lest_o the_o doctor_n be_v argument_n for_o their_o retain_v in_o the_o church_n may_v seem_v with_o some_o to_o be_v unanswerable_a by_o i_o shall_v i_o pass_v this_o point_n so_o slight_o and_o overly_o condemn_v the_o use_n of_o they_o because_o they_o be_v abuse_v and_o lest_o i_o shall_v run_v into_o a_o error_n with_o those_o which_o upon_o that_o score_n cry_v down_o bishop_n which_o if_o as_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v be_v both_o a_o shelter_n and_o ornament_n to_o the_o church_n and_o in_o my_o poor_a judgement_n they_o may_v as_o well_o deny_v the_o apostleship_n because_o there_o be_v a_o judas_n among_o they_o i_o will_v not_o therefore_o from_o the_o abuse_n of_o any_o thing_n utter_o condemn_v all_o use_n thereof_o it_o rest_v therefore_o to_o examine_v how_o far_o the_o use_n of_o they_o may_v be_v lawful_a the_o science_n of_o paint_v and_o carve_v be_v a_o art_n profitable_a for_o man_n life_n and_o be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n lawful_a image_n how_o far_o lawful_a it_o be_v profitable_a to_o the_o memorial_n of_o thing_n do_v and_o to_o that_o purpose_n have_v the_o picture_n and_o monument_n of_o nobleman_n be_v use_v through_o all_o age_n be_v a_o grateful_a memory_n of_o those_o they_o represent_v and_o this_o art_n and_o curiosity_n of_o workmanship_n be_v a_o adorn_v and_o graceful_a beautify_v of_o any_o building_n the_o temple_n in_o old_a time_n be_v make_v sumptuous_a therewith_o which_o by_o the_o heathen_a persecutor_n be_v as_o the_o psalmist_n witness_n break_v down_o with_o axe_n and_o hammer_n by_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o that_o among_o those_o curious_a piece_n there_o be_v any_o representation_n of_o the_o godhead_n it_o do_v not_o appear_v but_o rather_o the_o contrary_a for_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o humane_a flesh_n to_o draw_v any_o thing_n that_o shall_v represent_v god_n by_o any_o corporeal_a or_o finite_a image_n who_o be_v
incorporeal_a and_o infinite_a isai_n 40.18_o to_o who_o shall_v we_o liken_v god_n or_o what_o similitude_n shall_v we_o set_v up_o unto_o he_o it_o be_v true_a that_o god_n of_o old_a represent_v himself_o in_o man_n shape_n but_o we_o must_v not_o therefore_o think_v to_o make_v semblance_n of_o he_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o he_o to_o do_v as_o he_o please_v but_o not_o for_o we_o to_o make_v such_o representation_n of_o he_o as_o be_v not_o command_v beside_o those_o visible_a shape_n by_o which_o he_o vouchsafe_v to_o appear_v have_v god_n after_o a_o special_a manner_n with_o they_o and_o in_o they_o present_a to_o command_v and_o hear_v they_o to_o who_o he_o so_o manifest_v himself_o which_o can_v be_v ascribe_v to_o man_n representation_n of_o he_o which_o be_v against_o god_n order_n he_o forbid_v we_o to_o turn_v the_o glory_n of_o the_o incorruptible_a god_n into_o the_o similitude_n of_o a_o corruptible_a man_n rom._n 1.13_o and_o though_o some_o urge_v that_o such_o semblance_n serve_v as_o layman_n book_n to_o teach_v they_o to_o know_v christ_n yet_o that_o be_v no_o excuse_n for_o the_o use_n of_o such_o since_o god_n have_v ordain_v his_o church_n to_o be_v teach_v by_o his_o word_n and_o sacrament_n and_o not_o by_o these_o and_o whereas_o the_o doctor_n urge_v that_o they_o serve_v to_o stir_v up_o man_n to_o give_v honour_n to_o the_o thing_n signify_v by_o the_o sign_n that_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o a_o true_a sign_n ordain_v by_o he_o who_o have_v authority_n to_o ordain_v it_o and_o the_o will_n of_o he_o that_o be_v honour_v prescribe_v the_o honour_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o sign_n which_o neither_o he_o nor_o any_o else_o can_v prove_v that_o christ_n shall_v be_v honour_v by_o such_o sign_n and_o as_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o make_v such_o representation_n of_o he_o so_o neither_o of_o any_o creature_n to_o the_o end_n to_o give_v worship_n to_o the_o sign_n as_o signification_n of_o what_o they_o represent_v and_o yet_o i_o allow_v that_o the_o curious_a draught_n and_o painting_n of_o ecclesiastical_a story_n and_o of_o other_o portraiture_n set_v forth_o with_o art_n and_o skill_n may_v be_v use_v to_o adorn_v our_o church_n so_o that_o no_o adoration_n be_v give_v to_o any_o such_o sign_n wise_o therefore_o do_v the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n call_v by_o constantinus_n people_n image_n be_v dangerous_a to_o the_o people_n in_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o image_n in_o the_o church_n and_o pernicious_a be_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a declare_v the_o contrary_a which_o hereby_o give_v occasion_n of_o idolatry_n to_o the_o weak_a and_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n for_o they_o in_o the_o scripture_n but_o rather_o against_o they_o it_o be_v more_o safe_a although_o to_o the_o more_o learned_a they_o be_v no_o occasion_n of_o offence_n to_o abolish_v they_o then_o to_o retain_v the_o use_n of_o they_o in_o the_o church_n but_o i_o doubt_v his_o holiness_n will_v not_o easy_o be_v induce_v hereunto_o in_o respect_n they_o be_v much_o instrumental_a by_o oblation_n make_v to_o they_o to_o increase_v his_o book_n for_o he_o with_o the_o people_n of_o zachan_n in_o china_n feed_v the_o idol_n only_o with_o the_o smoke_n of_o the_o offer_n himself_o fare_v delicious_o by_o such_o libation_n and_o although_o these_o golden_a piece_n which_o those_o wooden_a god_n procure_v he_o be_v the_o offering_n of_o sin_n and_o sacrifice_v to_o idol_n yet_o by_o virtue_n of_o his_o holiness_n he_o can_v easy_o wash_v that_o iniquity_n from_o they_o and_o teach_v it_o for_o a_o truth_n that_o when_o once_o they_o be_v lay_v up_o in_o his_o holiness_n chest_n the_o squalid_a nature_n of_o their_o inquination_n be_v change_v and_o by_o a_o wonderful_a metamorphosis_n they_o become_v pure_a peter-pence_n and_o therefore_o he_o will_v not_o willing_o part_v with_o such_o gainful_a and_o profitable_a instrument_n they_o be_v of_o double_a use_n to_o he_o for_o they_o do_v not_o only_o serve_v for_o the_o end_n of_o gain_n but_o likewise_o to_o win_v the_o people_n to_o obedience_n by_o the_o seeming-miraculous_a apparition_n of_o they_o and_o therefore_o by_o no_o mean_n must_v the_o use_n of_o they_o be_v lay_v aside_o though_o of_o themselves_o they_o be_v but_o manimate_a block_n yet_o as_o toy_n and_o rattle_n please_v baby_n these_o delude_v the_o ignorant_a vulgar_a strike_v they_o into_o admiration_n of_o they_o which_o be_v none_o of_o the_o least_o occasion_n of_o the_o papist_n be_v train_v up_o in_o ignorance_n and_o whilst_o his_o holiness_n can_v by_o their_o mean_n be_v enrich_v who_o can_v blame_v he_o for_o retain_v they_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o i_o return_v to_o the_o other_o point_n concern_v miracle_n and_o will_v shut_v up_o this_o chapter_n touch_v both_o with_o this_o advertisement_n to_o those_o that_o believe_v the_o miracle_n of_o rome_n church_n as_o do_v by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n not_o to_o give_v themselves_o to_o such_o delusion_n the_o doctor_n confess_v fol._n 253._o that_o by_o the_o power_n of_o antichrist_n wonder_n may_v be_v do_v and_o most_o of_o rome_n miracle_n be_v know_v to_o be_v mountebank-jugling_n and_o the_o doctor_n confess_v some_o may_v not_o be_v true_a and_o yet_o she_o proclaim_v all_o for_o true_a miracle_n as_o proceed_v from_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n she_o do_v not_o declare_v out_o of_o her_o legend_n which_o be_v true_a and_o which_o be_v false_a but_o her_o legend_n be_v fill_v with_o several_a bundle_n of_o they_o she_o deliver_v all_o for_o true_a miracle_n and_o therefore_o be_v credit_n to_o be_v give_v to_o none_o of_o they_o as_o do_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n for_o do_v they_o work_v by_o that_o spirit_n they_o will_v not_o lie_v in_o any_o one_o of_o they_o chap._n viii_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n because_o of_o her_o pretend_a mark_n of_o conversion_n of_o kingdom_n and_o monarch_n or_o because_o of_o she_o not_o have_v be_v separate_a from_o any_o society_n of_o christian_n more_o ancient_a than_o herself_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v convert_v any_o church_n since_o her_o decline_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o the_o arrian_n do_v unto_o the_o goth_n and_o so_o by_o the_o doctor_n own_o rule_n fol._n 256._o she_o have_v not_o whereof_o to_o boast_v and_o if_o other_o nation_n have_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n the_o pure_a and_o primitive_a faith_n they_o now_o differ_v in_o material_a point_n from_o rome_n it_o serve_v rather_o to_o condemn_v her_o apostasy_n then_o to_o record_v her_o charity_n towards_o they_o in_o that_o if_o she_o give_v they_o faith_n it_o be_v but_o such_o a_o one_o as_o she_o herself_o condemn_v or_o if_o they_o have_v the_o pure_a faith_n the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n have_v fall_v away_o from_o the_o the_o faith_n of_o those_o first_o plant_n may_v not_o proper_o be_v call_v their_o mother-church_n but_o however_o i_o will_v argue_v de_fw-fr facto_fw-la that_o this_o mark_n be_v not_o only_o proper_a to_o rome_n conversion_n of_o kingdom_n may_v as_o well_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o have_v plant_v the_o gospel_n in_o several_a northern_a part_n of_o the_o late_o discover_v world_n and_o although_o not_o in_o so_o large_a a_o measure_n as_o the_o spaniard_n westward_o and_o the_o portugal_n eastward_o yet_o it_o manifest_v that_o other_o church_n have_v a_o title_n to_o that_o mark_n and_o that_o rome_n must_v not_o soley_n monopolise_v that_o to_o herself_o beside_o i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o many_o of_o the_o plantation_n in_o the_o west_n be_v by_o immediate_a mission_n from_o rome_n but_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o spain_n and_o portugal_n send_v priest_n thither_o to_o preach_v christ_n unto_o they_o and_o they_o and_o not_o the_o bishop_n which_o his_o holiness_n send_v to_o rule_v and_o govern_v the_o church_n so_o plant_v be_v to_o be_v call_v the_o converter_n of_o the_o nation_n and_o people_n and_o â—bough_n the_o priest_n so_o send_v by_o the_o spaniard_n and_o portugal_n be_v of_o the_o same_o faith_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o they_o come_v from_o distinct_a province_n and_o not_o from_o the_o peculiar_a see_v of_o rome_n and_o those_o bishop_n have_v power_n to_o ordain_v those_o minister_n and_o they_o by_o the_o command_n of_o their_o prince_n be_v recommend_v to_o his_o new_a plantation_n i_o wonder_v why_o rome_n shall_v for_o this_o brag_v and_o vain_o arrogate_v to_o herself_o that_o she_o be_v the_o sole_a converter_n of_o these_o nation_n and_o monarch_n the_o spaniard_n and_o portugal_n have_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n first_o preach_v to_o they_o by_o saint_n paul_n who_o be_v himself_o among_o
urim_n and_o thummim_n he_o be_v no_o ark_n with_o the_o table_n of_o god_n the_o rod_n of_o aaron_n or_o the_o golden_a pot_n of_o manna_n that_o the_o papist_n shall_v put_v such_o confidence_n in_o he_o take_v a_o view_n of_o he_o as_o he_o be_v decipher_v to_o we_o by_o their_o own_o writer_n peter_n de_fw-la alliaco_fw-it a_o cardinal_n in_o libde_z reform_v eccl._n grant_v that_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n amiss_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o have_v need_n of_o reformation_n both_o in_o faith_n and_o manner_n and_o adrian_n the_o six_o confess_v that_o all_o the_o mischief_n in_o the_o church_n proceed_v from_o the_o pope_n and_o promise_a reformation_n to_o the_o german_n by_o his_o legate_n cheregalus_n saint_n bernard_n in_o sermone_fw-la primo_fw-la in_o conversione_n st._n pauli_n long_o since_o complain_v of_o the_o iniquity_n of_o pope_n and_o of_o the_o dissoluteness_n of_o priest_n and_o people_n the_o bishop_n of_o bitonto_n preach_v in_o the_o first_o session_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n acknowledge_v the_o apostasy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o chief_a head_n both_o of_o doctrine_n and_o of_o life_n chrysostome_n 30._o hom._n in_o 12_o mat._n call_v they_o dry_a man_n which_o have_v not_o the_o dew_n of_o god_n word_n in_o their_o breast_n which_o he_o plain_o express_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n nicolas_n lyra_n who_o write_v three_o hundred_o year_n since_o say_v ab_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la romana_fw-la jam_fw-la diu_fw-la est_fw-la quod_fw-la recessit_fw-la gratia_fw-la and_o johannes_n episcopus_fw-la chemensis_fw-la one_o of_o rome_n religion_n confess_v in_o his_o book_n entitle_v onus_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la chap._n 9_o ecce_fw-la roma_fw-la nunc_fw-la est_fw-la vorago_fw-la &_o mammon_n inferni_fw-la ubi_fw-la diabolus_fw-la totius_fw-la avaritiae_fw-la capitaneus_fw-la 12._o je._n ch_n 12._o residet_fw-la gerson_n a_o man_n of_o great_a esteem_n among_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o chanceler_n of_o paris_n in_o prima_fw-la parte_fw-la exam_fw-la doctr_n consid_fw-la 2._o say_v that_o the_o resolution_n of_o the_o pope_n alone_o in_o thing_n pertain_v to_o faith_n do_v not_o tie_v a_o man_n to_o believe_v it_o and_o infinite_a of_o other_o precedent_n of_o this_o nature_n may_v be_v produce_v all_o concur_v to_o this_o point_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v and_o may_v err_v for_o be_v this_o any_o more_o but_o what_o other_o church_n have_v do_v as_o for_o example_n err_v particular_a church_n have_v and_o may_v err_v the_o church_n of_o galatia_n be_v say_v to_o have_v err_v not_o as_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n which_o err_v but_o in_o part_n some_o of_o her_o church_n deny_v the_o resurrection_n 1_o cor._n 15.12_o but_o total_o about_o the_o matter_n of_o justification_n gal._n 3.1_o o_o foolish_a galatian_n who_o have_v bewitch_v you_o that_o you_o shall_v not_o obey_v the_o truth_n and_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n pergamus_n thyatira_n sardis_n and_o laodicea_n be_v blame_v by_o saint_n john_n in_o his_o revelation_n for_o their_o err_a from_o the_o truth_n and_o this_o be_v a_o truth_n so_o manifest_a that_o the_o papist_n themselves_o can_v deny_v only_o they_o will_v excuse_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o subtle_a sophistry_n of_o humane_a invention_n and_o salve_v the_o error_n of_o rome_n church_n with_o distinction_n they_o confess_v to_o their_o own_o shame_n that_o bishop_n per_fw-mi se_fw-mi may_v err_v which_o bellarmine_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr conc_fw-fr cap._n 2._o in_o fine_a sine_fw-la dubio_fw-la singuli_fw-la episcopi_fw-la errare_fw-la possint_fw-la &_o aliquando_fw-la errant_a &_o inter_fw-la se_fw-la quandoque_fw-la dissentiunt_fw-la so_o that_o we_o may_v not_o know_v which_o of_o they_o to_o follow_v crr_v how_o the_o pope_n may_v crr_v and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o i_o wonder_v he_o shall_v elsewhere_o contradict_v himself_o maintain_v the_o pope_n alone_o infallible_a of_o which_o contradiction_n he_o have_v be_v former_o tax_v he_o be_v put_v to_o his_o trump_n and_o play_v another_o distinction_n that_o he_o may_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o fact_n not_o of_o faith_n in_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o concern_v the_o condemnation_n of_o this_o or_o that_o bishop_n etc._n etc._n but_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n he_o can_v judicial_o err_v and_o thus_o the_o learned_a cardinal_n be_v too_o busy_a in_o this_o point_n meander_n himself_o into_o contradiction_n without_o satisfactory_a conclusion_n to_o the_o principal_a point_n according_a to_o that_o say_n of_o solomon_n eccl._n 12.12_o there_o be_v no_o end_n of_o make_v many_o book_n the_o stout_a maintainer_n of_o his_o holiness_n infallibily_n be_v thus_o trip_v in_o their_o own_o device_n and_o force_v to_o wave_v the_o quarrel_n be_v overcome_v with_o the_o strength_n of_o reason_n draw_v from_o divine_a example_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o many_o learned_a author_n and_o be_v thorough_o convince_v yet_o notwithstanding_o out_o of_o a_o self-love_n and_o pertainacy_n to_o maintain_v their_o pontificial_a patron_n have_v draw_v from_o their_o education_n blind_a principle_n of_o his_o justification_n will_v not_o quite_o desist_v but_o screw_v their_o wit_n to_o new_a invention_n to_o deceive_v the_o world_n persuade_v the_o world_n that_o they_o be_v not_o overcome_v with_o dispute_n nor_o his_o holiness_n right_a to_o infallibily_n though_o shake_v quite_o blow_v up_o by_o the_o root_n and_o therefore_o they_o publish_v to_o the_o world_n that_o notwithstanding_o all_o gainsay_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a with_o this_o distinction_n that_o her_o bishop_n per_fw-la se_fw-la may_v err_v but_o not_o when_o the_o bishop_n be_v meet_v together_o then_o they_o can_v err_v to_o which_o i_o answer_v if_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n may_v err_v per_fw-la se_fw-la than_o the_o late_a counsel_n of_o lateran_n and_o trent_n which_o have_v declare_v he_o above_o counsel_n have_v thereby_o consent_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v err_v or_o else_o if_o it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n with_o his_o other_o bishop_n of_o rome_n can_v err_v they_o do_v hereby_o make_v the_o private_a council_n of_o rome_n above_o the_o general_a council_n which_o be_v absurd_a and_o utter_o against_o all_o principle_n of_o reason_n and_o divinity_n i_o will_v therefore_o proceed_v to_o show_v that_o counsel_n have_v err_v and_o therefore_o in_o no_o respect_n whatsoever_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n infallible_a the_o pope_n be_v declare_v above_o counsel_n faith_n general_a counsel_n have_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o yet_o he_o be_v confess_v to_o be_v fallible_a per_fw-la se_fw-la and_o whereas_o he_o will_v force_v a_o distinction_n upon_o the_o world_n that_o he_o may_v err_v as_o a_o man_n not_o as_o a_o pope_n judicial_o 6._o ante_fw-la ch_n 6._o i_o have_v elsewhere_o answer_v to_o that_o point_n it_o now_o remain_v to_o look_v upon_o he_o in_o his_o chair_n infra_fw-la infra_fw-la with_o his_o court_n of_o cardinal_n about_o he_o to_o examine_v his_o judical_a proceed_n and_o try_v if_o they_o be_v infallible_a i_o will_v fain_o know_v in_o what_o capacity_n the_o pope_n claim_v this_o infallibility_n by_o the_o power_n of_o succession_n from_o peter_n i_o have_v prove_v he_o can_v claim_v it_o and_o if_o he_o claim_v it_o as_o from_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o late_a counsel_n then_o be_v this_o his_o politic_a capacity_n dirivative_a from_o thence_o and_o must_v not_o exalt_v itself_o above_o the_o primitive_a or_o admit_v that_o those_o counsel_n declare_v the_o then_o present_a pope_n infallible_a for_o such_o certain_a note_n of_o sanctity_n as_o be_v to_o they_o discover_v it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o their_o successor_n shall_v be_v so_o but_o that_o i_o may_v put_v all_o scruple_n out_o of_o man_n heart_n concern_v this_o point_n i_o will_v prove_v that_o those_o counsel_n in_o themselves_o be_v not_o infallible_a and_o much_o less_o any_o substitute_v power_n of_o judicature_n which_o must_v have_v its_o rise_n from_o they_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n decree_v rebaptisation_n of_o those_o that_o be_v baptize_v by_o heretic_n faith_n council_n err_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n this_o saint_n austin_n after_o oppose_v and_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sess_n 7._o can_n 4._o repeal_v this_o and_o allow_v of_o such_o baptism_n to_o be_v sufficient_a if_o do_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v diametrical_o against_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n in_o matter_n of_o image_n the_o one_o approve_v the_o other_o condemn_v the_o use_n of_o they_o in_o the_o church_n the_o counsel_n of_o constantinople_n and_o basil_n decree_v the_o counsel_n to_o be_v above_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o counsel_n of_o lateran_n and_o trent_n decree_v the_o pope_n above_o counsel_n 132._o fox_n 132._o pope_n john_n the_o ten_o call_v a_o
the_o dead_a and_o for_o this_o cause_n many_o of_o her_o former_a daughter-churche_n be_v become_v stranger_n to_o their_o mother_n womb_n and_o have_v withdraw_v that_o tribute_n of_o honour_n and_o reverence_n which_o they_o former_o ascribe_v to_o she_o and_o give_v it_o to_o that_o nurse_n and_o fostermother_n who_o with_o indulgent_a care_n let_v we_o she_o suck_v from_o her_o breast_n the_o sincere_a milk_n of_o the_o word_n humble_o complain_v unto_o the_o general_n council_n 5.17_o sal._n song_n 5.17_o oh_o thou_o fair_a among_o woman_n whither_o be_v thy_o well-beloved_a go_v whither_o be_v thy_o well-beloved_a turn_v aside_o that_o we_o may_v seek_v he_o with_o thou_o return_v return_n o_o shulamite_n return_n that_o we_o may_v behold_v thou_o solomon_n song_n 6.12_o the_o unkindness_n of_o this_o our_o natural_a mother_n call_v by_o who_o counsel_n be_v to_o be_v call_v charm_v my_o sense_n into_o stupefaction_n and_o make_v i_o dwell_v too_o long_o upon_o she_o admire_v her_o unnaturalness_n of_o which_o i_o can_v wish_v i_o have_v no_o ground_n or_o proof_n but_o lest_o my_o bold_a assertion_n against_o this_o reverend_a lady_n may_v with_o some_o find_v no_o credit_n and_o with_o other_o be_v account_v the_o evaporation_n of_o a_o revengeful_a spirit_n i_o will_v lay_v open_a her_o digression_n and_o acquit_v myself_o from_o all_o aspersion_n of_o slander_n the_o stile_n of_o a_o general_n council_n run_v thus_o jussu_fw-la imperatoris_fw-la fraternitatis_fw-la nostrae_fw-la coetus_fw-la est_fw-la adventus_fw-la as_o may_v appear_v by_o several_a record_n of_o ancient_a council_n and_o by_o what_o follow_v the_o emperor_n in_o general_a council_n of_o the_o west_n and_o every_o prince_n respective_o within_o his_o province_n and_o dominion_n be_v supreme_a head_n of_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n as_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n and_o have_v right_a to_o collate_v to_o bishop_n to_o call_v council_n and_o to_o reform_v the_o church_n etc._n etc._n i_o do_v not_o mean_v hereby_o that_o he_o shall_v determine_v judicio_fw-la definitivo_fw-la to_o resolve_v what_o be_v sound_a divinity_n &_o so_o to_o impose_v that_o upon_o man_n for_o faith_n which_o he_o define_v to_o be_v so_o but_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n may_v chap._n infra_fw-la 142.14_o chap._n judicio_fw-la executivo_fw-la or_o by_o right_a of_o jurisdiction_n and_o aught_o to_o command_v the_o profession_n of_o faith_n determine_v and_o decree_v by_o the_o church_n he_o be_v supreme_a and_o have_v the_o sword_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o bear_v it_o in_o vain_a and_o as_o the_o head_n in_o the_o body_n be_v reliquorum_fw-la membrorum_fw-la imperator_fw-la so_o he_o be_v the_o guide_n and_o director_n of_o other_o member_n to_o enjoin_v church-officer_n and_o other_o the_o discharge_n of_o their_o several_a duty_n and_o to_o punish_v their_o negligence_n and_o contempt_n and_o to_o deny_v this_o to_o he_o be_v to_o make_v he_o no_o long_o a_o nurse_n father_n but_o pinch_a suppressor_n at_o least_o a_o cold-hearted_a favourer_n of_o the_o church_n as_o then_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n be_v supreme_a head_n and_o governor_n 76._o infra_fw-la 14._o chap._n 149._o &_o 10._o chap_n 76._o of_o which_o more_o at_o large_a in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n to_o he_o of_o right_n it_o belong_v to_o call_v a_o council_n for_o the_o correct_v of_o sin_n and_o schism_n otherwise_o to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v there_o be_v any_o council_n at_o all_o since_o that_o nothing_o there_o decree_v can_v be_v put_v into_o practice_n without_o the_o approbation_n and_o allowance_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n who_o only_o have_v the_o corrective_a power_n to_o enjoin_v obedience_n to_o what_o shall_v be_v there_o decree_v saint_n austin_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o king_n to_o command_v not_o only_o in_o matter_n pertain_v the_o state_n of_o man_n but_o the_o religion_n of_o god_n also_o and_o saint_n ambrose_n though_o he_o be_v against_o the_o emperor_n to_o allow_v he_o power_n as_o judge_v of_o doctrine_n by_o determine_v point_n of_o faith_n yet_o he_o do_v not_o entrench_v upon_o his_o other_o civil_a power_n he_o be_v to_o have_v obedience_n perform_v he_o as_o well_o of_o the_o temporal_a as_o ecclesiastical_a person_n and_o to_o punish_v the_o negligence_n of_o the_o clergy_n if_o they_o shall_v make_v rule_n of_o faith_n and_o not_o themselves_o observe_v they_o the_o king_n or_o civil_a magistrate_n be_v hereunto_o ordain_v to_o punish_v the_o offence_n and_o miscarriage_n of_o his_o people_n and_o be_v therefore_o say_v supreme_a omnis_fw-la sub_fw-la ipso_fw-la ipse_fw-la subâ—nullo_n nisi_fw-la tantum_fw-la sub_fw-la deo_fw-la nor_o be_v he_o bind_v to_o give_v a_o account_n for_o his_o so_o do_v save_v to_o god_n alone_o by_o who_o he_o decree_v justice_n and_o this_o saint_n ambrose_n allow_v in_o his_o comment_n upon_o the_o 50_o psalm_n against_o the_o o_o lord_n only_o have_v i_o offend_v say_v david_n blind_a homer_n in_o his_o iliad_n can_v say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o will_v not_o the_o holy_a father_n of_o rome_n be_v full_a of_o visibility_n vouchsafe_v to_o reflect_v thus_o much_o upon_o king_n and_o prince_n if_o he_o will_v not_o it_o behoove_v the_o temporal_a power_n which_o have_v the_o sword_n to_o look_v to_o their_o charge_n and_o by_o the_o example_n of_o david_n hezekiah_n and_o josiah_n to_o punish_v wicked_a priest_n and_o to_o let_v they_o know_v that_o their_o power_n be_v from_o god_n and_o let_v they_o withal_o take_v this_o caution_n to_o themselves_o as_o they_o have_v that_o power_n from_o god_n god_n will_v require_v a_o account_n from_o they_o how_o they_o use_v that_o power_n either_o through_o negligence_n or_o wilful_o turn_v the_o power_n of_o justice_n into_o unequal_a tyranny_n but_o this_o by_o the_o way_n i_o return_v to_o the_o subject_a point_n in_o hand_n that_o the_o general_a council_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v of_o right_o to_o be_v call_v by_o the_o emperor_n chap._n the_o emperor_n or_o civil_a magistrate_n may_v of_o right_o summon_v a_o council_n infra_fw-la 10_o chap._n fol._n 76._o ante_fw-la 36.4_o chap._n it_o do_v plain_o appear_v by_o these_o ensue_a precedent_n the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v call_v by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n as_o marsilius_n dict_z 2._o cap._n 21._o and_o theodosius_n the_o elder_a call_v the_o first_o council_n of_o constantinople_n the_o ephesine_n council_n be_v call_v by_o theodosius_n the_o young_a at_o the_o earnest_a request_n of_o celestine_n bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o cyrill_a bishop_n of_o alexandria_n and_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n ex_fw-la decreto_fw-la piissimorum_fw-la imperatorum_fw-la valentiniain_n &_o marciani_n congregatus_fw-la as_o the_o preface_n to_o that_o council_n plain_o witness_n and_o marsilius_n in_o his_o 2._o dict_z 20._o cap._n who_o write_v above_o 320_o year_n since_o say_v that_o though_o the_o pope_n than_o do_v call_v some_o general_n council_n it_o be_v not_o of_o right_a that_o the_o pope_n with_o his_o cardinal_n shall_v do_v so_o it_o be_v true_a that_o for_o order_n sake_n and_o for_o honour_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n her_o bishop_n be_v precedent_n in_o the_o council_n he_o be_v by_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n make_v prime_a bishop_n in_o honour_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o after_o time_n by_o phocas_n be_v make_v universal_a yet_o for_o all_o that_o he_o never_o challenge_v any_o supremacy_n of_o power_n as_o to_o this_o point_n of_o call_v council_n till_o long_o after_o only_o hereby_o enjoy_v a_o primacy_n of_o order_n which_o will_v it_o satisfy_v he_o i_o believe_v few_o will_v gainsay_v it_o but_o for_o the_o power_n and_o privilege_n of_o summon_v a_o general_n council_n it_o still_o notwithstanding_o this_o remain_v unquestioned_a in_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n and_o whereas_o it_o be_v allege_v by_o a_o precedent_n of_o saint_n ambrose_n that_o the_o bishop_n have_v power_n to_o convene_v a_o council_n and_o not_o the_o prince_n i_o shall_v clear_v that_o objection_n and_o plain_o prove_v that_o it_o make_v nothing_o for_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n purpose_n saint_n ambrose_n deny_v to_o dispute_v with_o auxentius_n the_o arrian_n before_o valentinian_n in_o the_o consistory_n pope_n saint_n ambrose_n denial_n to_o dispute_v before_o valentinian_n prove_v not_o the_o power_n to_o call_v counsel_n to_o be_v in_o â—he_n pope_n and_o show_v his_o reason_n for_o it_o he_o do_v not_o positive_o deny_v but_o lay_v down_o his_o reason_n why_o he_o can_v venissem_fw-la imperator_fw-la etc._n etc._n epist_n lib._n 5._o he_o have_v come_v but_o for_o these_o reason_n 1._o because_o the_o emperor_n be_v a_o young_a man_n not_o then_o in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v bring_v up_o a_o arrian_n and_o have_v make_v a_o law_n for_o the_o arrian_n doctrine_n tolle_o legem_fw-la si_fw-la vis_fw-la esse_fw-la certamen_fw-la say_v
saint_n ambrose_n 2._o the_o conference_n be_v to_o be_v in_o a_o public_a theatre_n among_o a_o company_n of_o jew_n and_o heretic_n where_o he_o can_v expect_v no_o other_o issue_n but_o what_o the_o apostle_n find_v when_o they_o speak_v with_o divers_a tongue_n to_o wit_n mock_n and_o scoff_v and_o there_o be_v some_o place_n not_o fit_a either_o for_o action_n or_o argument_n our_o saviour_n can_v do_v no_o miracle_n in_o his_o own_o country_n 3._o because_o there_o be_v none_o there_o to_o be_v judge_n but_o the_o young_a emperor_n and_o other_o arrian_n heretic_n which_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o allow_v and_o therefore_o saint_n ambrose_n may_v not_o come_v for_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o prophet_n must_v be_v subject_a to_o the_o prophet_n by_o the_o apostle_n rule_v 1_o cor._n 14.32_o saint_n ambrose_n deny_v likewise_o to_o tolerate_v a_o church_n for_o the_o arrian_n in_o milan_n resistance_n saint_n ambrose_n against_a resistance_n that_o be_v to_o set_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n yet_o in_o his_o oration_n against_o the_o say_a auxentius_n epist_n 5._o he_o declare_v against_o resistance_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o though_o not_o to_o be_v obey_v active_o in_o unjust_a command_n yet_o not_o to_o be_v resist_v in_o any_o case_n wherefore_o if_o the_o emperor_n resolve_v to_o have_v a_o church_n in_o milan_n he_o will_v not_o resist_v for_o as_o he_o can_v not_o consent_v so_o he_o will_v not_o resist_v for_o say_v he_o preces_fw-la &_o lacrymae_fw-la sunt_fw-la armae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la chap._n infâ—a_fw-la 147.14_o chap._n now_o what_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o hence_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o emperor_n his_o appoint_v the_o public_a dispute_n be_v unlawful_a and_o in_o that_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v not_o right_a to_o call_v a_o council_n saint_n ambrose_n lay_v down_o his_o reason_n wherefore_o he_o can_v not_o come_v and_o in_o that_o desire_n excuse_v he_o be_v not_o peremptory_a to_o deny_v for_o if_o the_o law_n make_v against_o christian_n may_v be_v abrogate_a he_o will_v have_v come_v wherefore_o this_o be_v a_o poor_a shift_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o emperor_n have_v no_o power_n to_o call_v a_o council_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v a_o absolute_a abuse_n to_o that_o decease_a holy_a father_n saint_n ambrose_n who_o never_o mean_v any_o â—uch_n thing_n he_o plain_o teach_v the_o contrary_a as_o may_v appear_v by_o his_o own_o writing_n for_o when_o the_o synod_n of_o aqnileia_n convene_v by_o the_o emperor_n command_n break_v up_o he_o write_v with_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o fellow-brethren_n there_o assemble_v to_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n and_o valentinian_n humble_o desire_v they_o to_o make_v good_a what_o they_o have_v in_o that_o assembly_n conclude_v ne_o obtemporante_n vestrae_fw-la tranquillitatis_fw-la statute_n frustra_fw-la convenisse_fw-la videamus_fw-la etc._n etc._n lest_o that_o this_o meeting_n make_v in_o obedience_n to_o their_o clemency_n command_v shall_v be_v frustrate_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n so_o that_o it_o be_v plain_a he_o be_v not_o against_o the_o emperor_n his_o call_n of_o a_o council_n only_o can_v not_o approve_v of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o public_a assembly_n appoint_v for_o dispute_n against_o auxentius_n wherefore_o for_o shame_n let_v none_o urge_v that_o to_o the_o injury_n of_o that_o holy_a father_n and_o to_o the_o pervert_n of_o truth_n whilst_o they_o strive_v to_o prove_v thereby_o that_o the_o right_n of_o conven_a council_n belong_v not_o to_o civil_a magistrate_n for_o it_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o first_o council_n a_o hundred_o year_n before_o saint_n ambrose_n time_n and_o by_o saint_n ambrose_n profess_v and_o till_o of_o late_o maintain_v as_o may_v appear_v by_o latter_a writer_n as_o gerson_n in_o sermone_fw-la coram_fw-la council_n constant_n prim_fw-la part_n a_o general_n council_n may_v be_v call_v say_v he_o without_o express_a mandate_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o first_o council_n the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v not_o call_v by_o saint_n peter_n or_o any_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n but_o the_o text_n say_v that_o the_o apostle_n and_o elder_n come_v together_o after_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n have_v warn_v they_o of_o the_o dissension_n act._n 15._o and_o when_o judas_n and_o silas_n be_v from_o thence_o send_v to_o antioch_n and_o letter_n write_v by_o they_o those_o letter_n be_v not_o direct_v from_o peter_n but_o thus_o the_o apostle_n and_o elder_n unto_o the_o brethren_n which_o be_v at_o antioch_n send_v greeting_n so_o that_o the_o pope_n can_v claim_v this_o prerogative_n jure_fw-la apostolico_fw-la as_o derive_v it_o from_o peter_n and_o if_o he_o have_v it_o by_o the_o gracious_a grant_n of_o the_o emperor_n or_o any_o humane_a law_n i_o for_o my_o part_n do_v not_o grudge_v it_o nor_o do_v it_o much_o matter_n who_o be_v the_o summoner_n of_o it_o i_o shall_v allow_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n since_o he_o be_v primus_fw-la inter_fw-la episcopos_fw-la to_o have_v his_o privilege_n if_o the_o emperor_n have_v give_v it_o to_o he_o for_o as_o he_o be_v make_v primus_fw-la inter_fw-la episcopos_fw-la in_o honour_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n so_o let_v those_o bishop_n appear_v at_o his_o summons_n to_o convene_v about_o matter_n of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o shall_v think_v to_o be_v fit_a and_o convenient_a so_o to_o do_v may_v the_o council_n be_v free_a council_n convenient_a the_o pope_n call_v a_o council_n not_o that_o 〈◊〉_d be_v thereunto_o bind_v in_o relation_n 〈◊〉_d charge_n or_o duty_n lie_v upon_o they_o for_o the_o pope_n claim_v this_o privilege_n from_o the_o emperor_n it_o can_v positive_o oblige_v provincial_o not_o within_o his_o jurisdiction_n but_o for_o order_v sake_n and_o for_o that_o some_o one_o must_v call_v it_o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n may_v as_o well_o be_v the_o trumpeter_n to_o summon_v they_o as_o no._n therefore_o i_o shall_v think_v it_o convenient_a for_o they_o to_o appear_v there_o may_v it_o be_v free_a and_o for_o that_o by_o order_n of_o council_n primacy_n of_o order_n be_v give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n i_o hold_v it_o fit_a that_o he_o shall_v be_v precedent_n of_o such_o a_o council_n but_o by_o no_o mean_n may_v it_o be_v allow_v that_o by_o reason_n of_o this_o prerogative_n grant_v by_o the_o emperor_n other_o prince_n not_o subject_a to_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v privilege_n to_o summon_v a_o provincial_a council_n within_o their_o respective_a province_n and_o jurisdictious_a and_o that_o notwithstanding_o the_o pope_n may_v for_o order_n sake_n summon_v they_o to_o a_o general_a meeting_n yet_o if_o he_o be_v negligent_a and_o will_v not_o call_v a_o council_n the_o several_a provincial_o may_v agree_v to_o convene_v without_o he_o for_o that_o be_v grant_v to_o they_o by_o ancient_a council_n and_o what_o they_o shall_v so_o decree_v may_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o several_a prince_n under_o who_o they_o be_v be_v impose_v as_o rule_n of_o faith_n upon_o the_o people_n to_o which_o their_o obedience_n shall_v positive_o be_v require_v for_o it_o be_v not_o much_o material_a by_o who_o a_o collective_a council_n be_v summon_v i_o will_v admit_v it_o lawful_o assemble_v and_o now_o proceed_v to_o examine_v its_o power_n gerson_n a_o famous_a papist_n and_o chancellor_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n in_o sermone_fw-la pro_fw-la viagio-regis_a romanorum_fw-la direct_a 1._o prim_fw-la parte_fw-la a_o general_n council_n represent_v the_o church_n be_v a_o rule_n direct_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o give_v of_o christ_n that_o every_o one_o of_o what_o estate_n soever_o even_o papal_a must_v hear_v and_o obey_v the_o same_o or_o else_o he_o must_v be_v repute_v and_o take_v as_o a_o ethnic_a or_o publican_n and_o again_o in_o another_o place_n prim_fw-la part_n de_fw-fr examinat_fw-la doctr_n consid_fw-la 2._o the_o pope_n doubtless_o be_v subject_n to_o council_n and_o a_o council_n have_v power_n to_o depose_v he_o as_o be_v do_v upon_o john_n the_o 12._o &_o joh._n the_o 23._o and_o the_o same_o author_n in_o another_o place_n affirm_v in_o prim_fw-la part_n pro_fw-la viagio_fw-it regis_fw-la romanorum_fw-la consider_v 2._o a_o general_n council_n may_v not_o only_o induct_v one_o to_o be_v pope_n but_o may_v compel_v any_o pope_n to_o depart_v from_o the_o popedom_n by_o way_n of_o authority_n and_o though_o this_o may_v seem_v but_o one_o doctor_n opinion_n yet_o it_o have_v former_o be_v the_o general_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o the_o ancient_a counsel_n especial_o that_o of_o constant_a which_o express_o in_o that_o point_n declare_v the_o general_n council_n above_o the_o pope_n and_o shall_v it_o be_v otherwise_o the_o general_n council_n be_v useless_a and_o vain_a if_o the_o pope_n with_o his_o cardinal_n shall_v be_v esteem_v and_o judge_v above_o they_o i_o will_v therefore_o examine_v this_o point_n as_o
or_o if_o the_o pope_n genius_n can_v see_v far_o enough_o to_o advance_v the_o papal_a throne_n they_o will_v in_o his_o name_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n make_v scripture_n chap._n infra_fw-la 12_o chap._n council_n and_o father_n nose_n of_o wax_n make_v the_o dead_a father_n speak_v thing_n they_o never_o think_v or_o utter_v and_o put_v new_a face_n upon_o the_o old_a father_n and_o council_n as_o for_o example_n s._n parasite_n father_n &_o council_n a_o buse_v by_o the_o pope_n parasite_n austin_n de_fw-fr civitate_fw-la dei_fw-la lib._n 15._o cap._n 23._o speak_v of_o canonical_a scripture_n say_v those_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o canonical_a which_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n so_o take_v among_o which_o those_o church_n be_v that_o deserve_v to_o have_v apostolic_a see_v and_o to_o receive_v epistle_n from_o the_o apostle_n the_o word_n see_v be_v turn_v into_o see_v as_o i_o have_v already_o allege_v 2_o ante_fw-la ch._n 2_o the_o six_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o make_v rome_n equal_a with_o alexandria_n be_v corrupt_v and_o fifty_o false_a canon_n be_v add_v to_o the_o twenty_o canon_n of_o the_o same_o council_n and_o the_o jesuit_n will_v hereby_o persuade_v the_o world_n that_o his_o holiness_n supremacy_n which_o be_v shorten_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n be_v alive_a be_v enlarge_v by_o his_o holiness_n they_o be_v dead_a and_o contrary_a that_o council_n his_o holiness_n give_v leave_v to_o abbot_n to_o consecrate_v bishop_n which_o abbot_n be_v not_o quatenus_fw-la abbot_n infra_fw-la sacros_fw-la ordines_fw-la and_o contrary_a to_o the_o five_o canon_n he_o absolve_v those_o that_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o other_o bishop_n contrary_n to_o the_o six_o canon_n he_o invade_v the_o diocese_n of_o other_o patriarch_n which_o eutich_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n he_o believe_v that_o christ_n have_v a_o body_n neither_o solid_a nor_o palpable_a nor_o like_v to_o we_o for_o such_o be_v that_o transubstantiated_a body_n he_o maintain_v to_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o have_v further_a abuse_v the_o father_n of_o the_o chalcedon_n council_n who_o be_v alive_a say_v let_v the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n be_v as_o well_o advance_v as_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v the_o next_o unto_o it_o which_o word_n be_v filthy_o corrupt_v by_o a_o negative_a add_v to_o the_o last_o word_n let_v she_o not_o be_v advance_v in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a as_o she_o let_v she_o be_v the_o next_o unto_o it_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n he_o have_v abuse_v the_o eight_o and_o twenty_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n speak_v how_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n shall_v not_o appeal_v beyond_o sea_n he_o have_v add_v this_o clause_n unless_o it_o be_v to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n i_o may_v instance_n a_o thousand_o more_o of_o the_o like_a nature_n but_o these_o particular_n may_v serve_v to_o give_v a_o light_n unto_o their_o dark_a proceed_n hercules_n be_v know_v by_o his_o foot_n and_o by_o this_o brief_a epitome_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n trick_n and_o juggle_n for_o note_n reader_n where_o throughout_o the_o book_n i_o name_v the_o pope_n i_o thereby_o general_o understand_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o father_n and_o council_n you_o may_v guess_v what_o multitude_n of_o error_n and_o wrong_n she_o daily_o commit_v not_o make_v conscience_n to_o abuse_v the_o dead_a father_n which_o be_v they_o alive_a can_v not_o think_v much_o at_o it_o because_o the_o dictate_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o scripture_n itself_o be_v not_o free_a from_o his_o abuse_n in_o point_n that_o contradict_v his_o new_a profitable_a tenant_n and_o to_o make_v the_o rule_n of_o counsel_n stand_v upon_o new_a pantofle_n which_o his_o holiness_n have_v shod_a they_o with_o to_o make_v they_o tread_v papal_a measure_n in_o to_o this_o pass_n be_v general_a counsel_n come_v those_o of_o old_a speak_v new_a language_n those_o of_o late_a time_n teach_v thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o old_a nor_o be_v these_o modern_a counsel_n free_a in_o their_o constitution_n every_o member_n thereof_o must_v be_v engage_v by_o oath_n to_o maintain_v the_o pope_n in_o his_o new-usurped_n privilege_n and_o shall_v they_o free_o debate_v and_o decree_v any_o thing_n yet_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n be_v subject_a to_o alteration_n controlment_n or_o denial_n of_o his_o holiness_n and_o therefore_o since_o they_o be_v bring_v to_o this_o pass_n who_o will_v give_v ear_n to_o their_o edict_n or_o honour_v they_o as_o a_o representative_a of_o several_a church_n unite_v in_o that_o body_n since_o thus_o by_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n general_a counsel_n be_v bring_v into_o this_o servile_a condition_n and_o make_v subordito_fw-mi the_o pope_n it_o behoove_v provincial_n to_o reform_v themselves_o and_o to_o call_v provincial_a council_n to_o that_o purpose_n and_o no_o long_o to_o expect_v the_o decision_n of_o controversy_n from_o a_o general_n council_n which_o be_v thus_o make_v servile_a to_o the_o pope_n to_o decree_v to_o please_v the_o people_n but_o in_o no_o way_n to_o displease_v the_o pope_n sith_o then_o general_a council_n be_v bring_v to_o this_o pass_n i_o say_v it_o behoove_v provincial_n as_o they_o tender_v the_o purity_n of_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o the_o dictate_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o be_v preserve_v in_o the_o several_a church_n of_o christ_n without_o be_v pervert_v to_o please_v the_o humour_n of_o man_n to_o cast_v off_o these_o wicked_a designer_n of_o the_o church_n slavery_n and_o introducer_n of_o error_n and_o innovation_n and_o to_o desire_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n of_o god_n to_o direct_v they_o in_o their_o own_o respective_a provincial_a council_n which_o they_o may_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o by_o authority_n of_o the_o first_o council_n lawful_o convene_v without_o any_o rule_n or_o order_n from_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n for_o their_o so_o do_v and_o no_o long_o unless_o those_o thing_n may_v be_v amend_v and_o that_o they_o have_v sufficient_a assurance_n thereof_o from_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n to_o appeal_v to_o any_o general_a counsel_n call_v by_o the_o pope_n chap._n xi_o that_o there_o may_v be_v provincial_a council_n call_v without_o the_o pope_n approbation_n which_o council_n have_v power_n to_o reform_v schism_n and_o heresy_n and_o may_v enjoin_v rule_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o people_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v and_o especial_o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v this_o power_n that_o the_o metropolitanes_n of_o distinct_a province_n have_v power_n to_o call_v council_n for_o reformation_n of_o any_o schism_n or_o decision_n of_o any_o question_n or_o doubt_n in_o religion_n it_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o if_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n have_v any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n in_o order_n to_o council_n it_o be_v but_o derive_v from_o the_o power_n of_o counsel_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v before_o and_o therefore_o the_o same_o power_n give_v authority_n to_o other_o provincial_n to_o call_v council_n they_o be_v not_o debar_v of_o this_o privilege_n by_o any_o order_n or_o decree_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o not_o be_v under_o her_o jurisdiction_n or_o power_n especial_o those_o provincial_n which_o be_v not_o by_o suffragans_fw-la represent_v in_o the_o late_a lateran_n and_o trent-council_n which_o give_v this_o supremacy_n over_o council_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o this_o be_v grant_v to_o all_o metropolitanes_n of_o distinct_a province_n may_v appear_v by_o these_o ensue_a precedent_n and_o warrant_n so_o to_o do_v by_o the_o general_a council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o 19_o canon_n it_o be_v decree_v quod_fw-la oporteat_fw-la per_fw-la provinciales_fw-la bis_fw-la in_o anno_fw-la concilia_fw-la celebrare_fw-la and_o this_o be_v likewise_o agree_v by_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n can_v 20._o and_o by_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o by_o the_o the_o 18_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n that_o one_o bishop_n shall_v not_o meddle_v in_o the_o diocese_n of_o another_o and_o herewith_o agree_v the_o first_o council_n of_o constantinople_n can._n 2._o approbation_n provincial_n council_n and_o several_a provincial_n to_o meet_v in_o one_o with_o out_o the_o pope_n approbation_n by_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n can._n 19_o if_o any_o difference_n arise_v it_o be_v to_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o metropolitan_a of_o the_o province_n who_o shall_v call_v the_o bishop_n of_o his_o province_n together_o and_o if_o they_o can_v not_o resolve_v the_o doubt_n it_o be_v to_o be_v transmit_v to_o a_o general_n council_n and_o if_o any_o party_n think_v himself_o aggrieve_v at_o
the_o decree_n of_o the_o provincial_n he_o be_v to_o appeal_v to_o the_o general_n council_n within_o a_o year_n and_o by_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n can_v 13._o if_o any_o thing_n of_o controversy_n do_v arise_v in_o any_o province_n and_o the_o metropolitan_a can_v not_o in_o his_o provincial_a synod_n decide_v the_o matter_n the_o metropolitan_a may_v call_v upon_o his_o neighbour-province_n for_o assistance_n in_o council_n a_o shame_n therefore_o for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o affirm_v that_o no_o council_n be_v of_o validity_n without_o the_o pope_n which_o canon_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o that_o purpose_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n 10._o ante_fw-la chap._n 10._o and_o therefore_o to_o be_v reject_v by_o the_o nine_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n the_o metropolitan_a of_o every_o province_n have_v the_o government_n of_o that_o province_n assign_v to_o he_o by_o all_o and_o every_o of_o which_o canon_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o one_o bishop_n shall_v not_o intermeddle_v in_o the_o diocese_n of_o another_o 2_o ante_fw-la ch._n 2_o nor_o one_o metropolitan_a in_o the_o province_n of_o another_o for_o that_o every_o metropolitan_a have_v the_o government_n of_o his_o own_o distinct_a province_n commit_v to_o he_o &_o that_o he_o may_v call_v a_o council_n within_o his_o own_o province_n and_o if_o there_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n can_v be_v determine_v may_v desire_v the_o assistance_n of_o his_o neighbour-provincials_a which_o make_v by_o that_o mean_v a_o general_a council_n by_o call_v in_o the_o neighbour-provincials_a as_o the_o cause_n shall_v require_v and_o this_o be_v declare_v by_o these_o council_n for_o to_o be_v lawful_a so_o to_o do_v without_o any_o reservation_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n as_o if_o without_o her_o provincial_n this_o may_v not_o be_v do_v who_o by_o the_o six_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v but_o equal_a with_o alexandria_n and_o alexandria_n antioch_n rome_n and_o other_o province_n have_v like_o privilege_n reserve_v to_o they_o by_o the_o express_a word_n of_o that_o canon_n this_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n rome_n england_n equal_a with_o rome_n and_o when_o those_o constitution_n be_v make_v and_o long_o before_o be_v england_n a_o province_n and_o have_v she_o metropolitan_a who_o after_o king_n lucius_n conversion_n do_v public_o exercise_v the_o jurisdiction_n of_o a_o metropolitan_a which_o be_v 120_o year_n before_o that_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o by_o the_o word_n of_o that_o canon_n the_o several_a provincial_n then_o in_o be_v have_v equal_a jurisdiction_n reserve_v to_o they_o england_n may_v by_o virtue_n hereof_o claim_v equality_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o same_o authority_n make_v they_o equal_a in_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n nor_o have_v she_o so_o much_o as_o primacy_n of_o order_n till_o the_o ensue_a council_n of_o constantinople_n can_n 2._o give_v it_o she_o only_o for_o honour_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o no_o other_o respect_n nor_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o england_n have_v any_o suffragan_n in_o that_o council_n so_o that_o have_v it_o not_o in_o aftertime_n be_v confirm_v by_o other_o council_n england_n have_v not_o be_v hereunto_o bind_v which_o council_n of_o constantinople_n be_v not_o call_v till_o 26_o year_n after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a so_o that_o for_o the_o doctor_n to_o allege_v against_o we_o as_o he_o do_v positive_o in_o his_o book_n fol._n 221._o that_o we_o can_v call_v a_o council_n seem_v something_o strange_a to_o i_o to_o proceed_v from_o a_o doctor_n for_o it_o be_v a_o argument_n that_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o those_o canon_n or_o else_o if_o he_o have_v read_v they_o those_o copy_n he_o have_v peruse_v be_v of_o rhemish_a print_n and_o much_o vary_v from_o the_o original_n however_o i_o must_v needs_o wonder_v at_o his_o harsh_a censure_n against_o his_o native_a country_n and_o his_o quondam-mother-church_n that_o he_o shall_v deny_v she_o that_o privilege_n and_o jurisdiction_n which_o be_v not_o due_a to_o she_o alone_o but_o common_a to_o all_o provincial_n which_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o counsel_n and_o by_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a and_o by_o the_o ensample_n of_o late_a age_n have_v and_o do_v call_v provincial_a council_n within_o their_o respective_a territory_n and_o precinct_n and_o do_v there_o decree_v rule_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v observe_v of_o all_o within_o the_o province_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o ensue_a precedent_n there_o be_v a_o provincial_a council_n call_v at_o ancyra_n in_o galitia_fw-la of_o eighteen_o bishop_n old_a provincial_n call_v of_o old_a and_o that_o other_o of_o neocaesaria_n of_o fourteen_o bishop_n before_o any_o general_a council_n and_o after_o the_o general_n council_n of_o nice_a be_v hold_v several_a provincial_a council_n in_o the_o east_n as_o that_o council_n of_o grangene_n of_o sixteen_o bishop_n that_o of_o antioch_n of_o thirty_o bishop_n of_o several_a province_n in_o the_o east_n in_o which_o respect_n it_o rather_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o a_o general_n council_n than_o a_o provincial_a synod_n likewise_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n of_o several_a province_n of_o asia_n rome_n council_n hold_v without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o this_o without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o he_o be_v not_o to_o govern_v the_o asian_a church_n but_o the_o bishop_n of_o asia_n and_o alexandria_n the_o church_n in_o egypt_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o pontus_n they_o in_o pontus_n according_a to_o the_o council_n of_o constant_a can_v 2._o hereupon_o likewise_o the_o african_a province_n hold_v several_a council_n under_o theodosius_n the_o three_o without_o any_o dependencie_n upon_o rome_n which_o upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o council_n have_v be_v continue_v down_o to_o these_o day_n not_o only_o in_o those_o of_o the_o eastern_a asian_a and_o african_a province_n but_o in_o other_o of_o the_o western_a european_a province_n it_o be_v a_o right_n equal_o due_a to_o every_o province_n and_o therefore_o i_o need_v not_o travel_v so_o far_o for_o precedent_n i_o may_v have_v save_v labour_n and_o answer_v the_o doctor_n with_o precedent_n near_o home_n and_o have_v instance_a in_o france_n those_o of_o arles_n tours_n tholouse_n etc._n etc._n which_o genebrard_n in_o his_o chronicle_n lib._n 4._o anno_fw-la 814._o call_v concilia_fw-la reformatoria_fw-la and_o in_o germany_n those_o of_o worm_n mentz_n brixia_n frankfort_n noremberg_n and_o ratisbone_n and_o in_o spain_n those_o of_o toledo_n and_o one_o of_o sardis_n call_v by_o osius_n bishop_n of_o corduba_n a_o little_a afore_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o in_o england_n the_o council_n of_o london_n winchester_n gloucester_n and_o many_o and_o several_a even_o to_o this_o day_n the_o pope_n never_o intermeddle_v in_o any_o of_o they_o but_o in_o most_o of_o the_o aforementioned_a provincial_a council_n be_v oppose_v and_o declare_v upon_o several_a question_n start_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o intermeddle_v rome_n provincial_n counsel_n not_o to_o appeal_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n nor_o any_o appeal_v aught_o from_o those_o provincial_n to_o be_v make_v unto_o he_o it_o be_v against_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o several_a provincial_n to_o allow_v of_o appeal_n to_o he_o and_o as_o it_o be_v their_o ancient_a right_n 2._o ante_fw-la ch._n 2._o so_o be_v it_o maintain_v by_o the_o prince_n of_o late_a time_n who_o like_o careful_a nurse_n father_n will_v not_o suffer_v their_o provincial_a right_n to_o be_v invade_v by_o the_o ambitious_a and_o covetous_a encroach_a pope_n of_o rome_n hereupon_o ludovicus_n pius_n the_o emperor_n do_v by_o public_a edict_n prohibit_v all_o exaction_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o ludovicus_n perceive_v they_o begin_v to_o grow_v proud_a upon_o the_o freedom_n and_o donation_n his_o predecessor_n charles_n the_o great_a have_v bestow_v upon_o they_o do_v hereby_o show_v unto_o the_o world_n that_o the_o clemency_n and_o indulgency_n of_o the_o imperial_a crown_n shall_v not_o be_v a_o occasion_n to_o make_v other_o prince_n suffer_v in_o their_o ecclesiastical_a right_n by_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n under_o colour_n of_o shelter_n from_o the_o emperor_n to_o invade_v they_o in_o their_o say_a ecclesiastical_a privilege_n belong_v to_o any_o province_n within_o their_o proper_a dominion_n and_o therefore_o by_o public_a edict_n do_v the_o say_a emperor_n prohibit_v all_o exaction_n of_o the_o pope_n court_n within_o his_o realm_n the_o like_a be_v do_v in_o france_n by_o philip_n the_o fair_a prohibit_v all_o appeal_n to_o rome_n 1246._o and_o that_o be_v confirm_v by_o charles_n the_o 5_o and_o 6._o punish_v some_o as_o traitor_n for_o appeal_n and_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o charles_n the_o 7._o be_v set_v forth_o a_o decree_n against_o the_o annates_fw-la reservation_n
expectation_n and_o other_o proceed_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n pretence_a jurisdiction_n and_o it_o be_v think_v by_o many_o that_o h._n 4._o will_v have_v revive_v this_o which_o many_o conceive_v do_v give_v occasion_n to_o shorten_v his_o day_n and_o as_o these_o provincial_n be_v free_a and_o immune_v without_o appeal_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n so_o have_v england_n the_o same_o privilege_n and_o jurisdiction_n nor_o do_v she_o ever_o in_o any_o business_n appeal_v to_o rome_n she_o be_v a_o distinct_a province_n of_o old_a and_o declare_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n eleutherius_fw-la that_o the_o king_n be_v vicarius_fw-la summus_fw-la infra_fw-la regna_fw-la may_v call_v council_n and_o by_o the_o ensue_a liberty_n grant_v to_o provincial_n by_o the_o first_o council_n may_v make_v rule_n of_o faith_n to_o which_o the_o people_n by_o the_o prince_n consent_n be_v bind_v and_o this_o to_o be_v without_o appeal_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o never_o before_o becket_n business_n 4._o becket_n câ—se_n ante_fw-la chap._n 4._o of_o which_o i_o have_v already_o speak_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n do_v the_o pope_n intermeddle_v here_o beside_o that_o business_n of_o becket_n be_v betwixt_o the_o king_n and_o his_o own_o clergy_n about_o a_o law_n make_v at_o clerudun_n by_o which_o law_n ecclesiastical_a person_n be_v not_o to_o be_v free_v by_o church-priviledge_n from_o murder_n and_o one_o brock_n a_o monk_n after_o commit_v a_o murder_n be_v by_o contrivance_n of_o becket_n and_o other_o deliver_v from_o public_a justice_n whereupon_o the_o variance_n begin_v and_o the_o pope_n excommunicate_v the_o king_n the_o king_n be_v force_v through_o necessity_n of_o state_n at_o that_o time_n to_o submit_v yet_o nevertheless_o in_o the_o article_n make_v between_o the_o king_n and_o pope_n alexander_n at_o that_o time_n it_o be_v condition_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o king_n shall_v suffer_v the_o people_n of_o england_n to_o appeal_v to_o rome_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o annal_n of_o those_o day_n which_o be_v a_o argument_n it_o be_v not_o before_o due_a to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o indeed_o that_o it_o be_v not_o due_a be_v a_o truth_n so_o manifest_a and_o a_o right_a and_o jurisdiction_n belong_v to_o every_o province_n so_o unquestionable_o that_o i_o will_v forbear_v to_o insist_v any_o further_a upon_o this_o particular_a and_o submit_v to_o the_o reader_n whether_o upon_o what_o i_o have_v here_o fair_o lay_v down_o we_o in_o england_n may_v not_o call_v a_o council_n without_o appeal_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n for_o as_o for_o that_o concession_n of_o h._n 2._o it_o be_v afterward_o declare_v void_a it_o be_v a_o thing_n not_o proper_o lie_v within_o his_o conusance_n compass_n or_o capacity_n to_o grant_v be_v a_o right_a inherent_a in_o his_o provincial_n and_o those_o bare_a article_n force_v through_o necessity_n of_o state_n from_o the_o king_n can_v no_o way_n oblige_v the_o successor_n in_o the_o see_v of_o canterbury_n and_o york_n but_o that_o still_o notwithstanding_o there_o may_v be_v provincial_a synod_n in_o england_n for_o reformation_n of_o schism_n or_o reconcilement_n of_o controversy_n as_o occasion_n shall_v require_v and_o that_o without_o any_o allowance_n or_o approbation_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n for_o to_o argue_v a_o claim_n to_o the_o pope_n to_o require_v appeal_n from_o hence_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o article_n between_o h._n 2._o and_o pope_n alexander_n and_o that_o the_o province_n of_o canterbury_n and_o york_n shall_v be_v thereby_o bind_v be_v no_o more_o reasonable_a then_o if_o the_o emperor_n shall_v condition_n with_o a_o bishop_n of_o canterbury_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v appeal_v to_o they_o which_o i_o believe_v his_o holiness_n will_v not_o think_v shall_v bind_v he_o or_o his_o successor_n and_o for_o that_o there_o be_v no_o right_a to_o be_v prove_v before_o those_o article_n i_o say_v the_o case_n be_v equal_o just_a and_o therefore_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o shame_n must_v not_o claim_v it_o from_o this_o argument_n of_o h._n 2._o so_o may_v we_o in_o no_o other_o respect_n grant_v it_o but_o that_o we_o as_o i_o say_v before_o may_v still_o without_o his_o allowance_n call_v provincial_a council_n for_o decide_v controversy_n and_o correction_n of_o schism_n and_o disorder_n in_o our_o church_n i_o must_v confess_v that_o the_o doctor_n have_v just_o reprove_v some_o dissension_n and_o variety_n of_o opinion_n among_o we_o in_o england_n england_n sect_n in_o england_n but_o that_o excuse_n he_o make_v for_o the_o difference_n which_o be_v among_o the_o papist_n salus_fw-la up_o our_o sore_n as_o well_o as_o they_o for_o as_o the_o doctor_n fol._n 236._o say_v they_o be_v but_o reason_v of_o private_a man_n and_o the_o church_n not_o have_v interpose_v her_o decree_n may_v not_o be_v proper_o say_v difference_n of_o our_o church_n or_o distract_a contradiction_n in_o our_o article_n of_o faith_n for_o shall_v our_o church_n convene_v a_o synod_n she_o will_v either_o reconcile_v the_o difference_n or_o condemn_v they_o as_o heretic_n which_o dissent_v from_o she_o and_o after_o that_o sentence_n pronounce_v they_o be_v no_o more_o of_o our_o church_n though_o they_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o our_o church_n according_a to_o that_o of_o s._n john_n 1_o joh._n 2.19_o si_fw-mi ex_fw-la nob_n be_v essent_fw-la permanserint_fw-la nobiscum_fw-la and_o let_v i_o not_o appear_v partial_a in_o this_o point_n to_o pass_v it_o over_o bare_o thus_o without_o show_v the_o reason_n the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v not_o reform_v these_o difference_n since_o before_o in_o this_o treatise_n chap._n 5._o i_o have_v tax_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o error_n of_o negligence_n in_o this_o particular_a the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o present_a be_v in_o so_o flourish_v a_o condition_n that_o nothing_o can_v stop_v she_o unless_o the_o private_a interest_n of_o her_o pope_n hinder_v she_o to_o reform_v the_o difference_n that_o be_v in_o she_o own_o church_n she_o may_v convene_v a_o council_n without_o any_o opposition_n but_o such_o be_v the_o distress_a condition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o on_o a_o sudden_a her_o â—lilies_n be_v overtopped_n with_o weed_n the_o sectary_n which_o feed_v upon_o wild_a olive_n give_v thereof_o unto_o the_o giddy_a multitude_n who_o be_v present_o like_o curse_a child_n of_o old_a adam_n tempt_v to_o eat_v that_o forbid_a fruit_n and_o have_v liberty_n promise_v to_o be_v master_n and_o lord_n of_o the_o whole_a vintage_n they_o claim_v bargain_n with_o the_o merchandizer_n of_o holy_a ware_n and_o present_o cry_v down_o the_o ancient_a husbandman_n of_o the_o vineyard_n which_o strange_a and_o unheard-of_a change_n strike_v such_o amazement_n in_o the_o heart_n of_o the_o people_n and_o cause_v such_o struggle_n in_o nature_n to_o digest_v this_o new-tempered_n potion_n she_o be_v to_o drink_v that_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o land_n be_v sever_v so_o that_o till_o this_o fit_a of_o her_o sickness_n be_v over_o her_o ancient_a husbandman_n can_v nay_o must_v not_o enter_v into_o the_o vineyard_n to_o prune_v and_o dress_v she_o and_o to_o cut_v off_o those_o extravagant_a branch_n which_o like_o ill_a weed_n have_v thrive_v fast_o and_o make_v the_o whole_a plantation_n seem_v out_o of_o order_n let_v we_o therefore_o pray_v the_o lord_n of_o the_o vineyard_n that_o he_o will_v restore_v her_o husbandman_n unto_o she_o that_o he_o will_v repair_v her_o wall_n which_o be_v tread_v down_o and_o make_v up_o her_o hedge_n that_o she_o may_v no_o long_o be_v eat_v up_o that_o in_o stead_n of_o these_o wilâ—e_a grape_n she_o may_v bring_v forth_o fruit_n meet_v for_o her_o lord_n and_o master_n and_o that_o he_o will_v strengthen_v their_o heart_n in_o this_o day_n of_o visitation_n and_o give_v they_o patience_n to_o undergo_v the_o cross_n that_o be_v lay_v upon_o they_o and_o no_o doubt_n but_o in_o due_a time_n he_o will_v give_v her_o joy_n for_o heaviness_n and_o turn_v the_o heart_n of_o her_o persecutor_n to_o support_v with_o the_o right_a hand_n who_o they_o have_v buffer_v with_o the_o left_a this_o be_v the_o lord_n do_v thus_o to_o visit_v she_o and_o will_v it_o please_v he_o to_o say_v to_o the_o destroy_v angel_n it_o be_v enough_o will_v he_o in_o mercy_n turn_v to_o his_o vineyard_n and_o have_v pity_n on_o she_o will_v he_o please_v to_o restore_v her_o beauty_n that_o she_o may_v rejoice_v in_o her_o salvation_n and_o and_o that_o the_o world_n may_v no_o long_o laugh_v to_o see_v christ_n disciple_n weep_v joh._n 16.20_o then_o i_o dare_v on_o her_o behalf_n promise_n she_o will_v not_o be_v slack_a to_o reform_v the_o enormity_n commit_v against_o christ_n and_o his_o truth_n and_o as_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n she_o may_v not_o just_o
be_v tax_v for_o negligence_n herein_o so_o neither_o have_v she_o heretofore_o be_v careless_a in_o this_o point_n it_o be_v true_a according_a to_o that_o of_o s._n paul_n 1_o cor._n 11.19_o that_o there_o must_v be_v heresy_n that_o they_o which_o be_v approve_v may_v be_v know_v but_o she_o be_v never_o want_v friendly_a to_o admonish_v and_o with_o motherly_a reason_n to_o persuade_v her_o christian_a son_n to_o obedience_n as_o witness_v the_o several_a public_a conserence_n have_v at_o hampton_n and_o elsewhere_o which_o be_v all_o that_o of_o herself_o she_o be_v able_a to_o do_v parliament_n bishop_n can_v reform_v without_o approhation_n from_o the_o parliament_n she_o may_v decree_v thing_n in_o her_o convocation_n and_o church-assembly_n but_o they_o be_v no_o bind_a rule_n by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n without_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o therefore_o be_v it_o ordinary_o that_o the_o convocation_n sit_v when_o there_o be_v a_o parliament_n that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o new_a rule_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v declare_v they_o may_v receive_v the_o approbation_n and_o allowance_n of_o the_o temporal_a magistrate_n by_o force_n whereof_o they_o become_v obligatory_a to_o the_o people_n as_o for_o the_o bishop_n their_o sit_v in_o parliament_n they_o do_v not_o sit_v there_o as_o bishop_n to_o judge_v but_o as_o baron_n they_o judge_v as_o bishop_n they_o only_o advise_v leave_v any_o moral_a law_n be_v make_v repugnant_a to_o god_n word_n and_o so_o likewise_o the_o judge_n sit_v in_o parliament_n to_o advise_v lest_o any_o new_a law_n be_v make_v either_o in_o itself_o irregular_a or_o contradictory_n to_o the_o fundamental_a law_n of_o the_o kingdom_n but_o neither_o the_o bishop_n as_o bishop_n or_o the_o judge_n sit_v in_o parliament_n as_o judge_n to_o decree_n and_o vote_n in_o the_o legislation_n of_o any_o new_a rule_n whereas_o in_o old_a precedent_n it_o be_v say_v by_o assent_n of_o the_o king_n parliament_n bishop_n siâ—_n as_o baron_n not_o as_o bishop_n in_o parliament_n by_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o lord_n spiritual_a and_o temporal_a etc._n etc._n it_o be_v not_o hereby_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o as_o spiritual_a lord_n they_o judge_v in_o the_o make_n of_o the_o municipal_a law_n only_o they_o be_v name_v before_o the_o temporal_a lord_n for_o that_o they_o be_v the_o great_a number_n and_o all_o baron_n or_o peer_n be_v alike_o the_o bishop_n abbot_n and_o prior_n which_o have_v barony_n annex_v to_o they_o be_v far_o exceed_v the_o number_n of_o the_o temporal_a lord_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o ancient_a roll_n there_o be_v 27_o abbot_n and_o 2_o prior_n which_o have_v barony_n annex_v to_o their_o spiritualty_n by_o virtue_n whereof_o both_o they_o and_o the_o bishop_n which_o likewise_o have_v barony_n annex_v to_o their_o see_v sit_v on_o parliament_n in_o a_o distinct_a capacity_n from_o the_o spiritualty_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o judicature_n now_o that_o they_o be_v the_o great_a number_n appear_v by_o this_o the_o abbot_n prior_n and_o bishop_n which_o hold_v by_o barony_n be_v fifty_o and_o there_o be_v but_o few_o nobleman_n of_o the_o laity_n there_o be_v none_o or_o few_o earl_n but_o of_o the_o blood_n royal_a england_n nobleman_n in_o england_n and_o therefore_o to_o this_o day_n they_o be_v term_v by_o the_o king_n writ_n consanguinei_fw-la nostri_fw-la in_o aftertime_n they_o be_v make_v more_o common_a insomuch_o that_o whereas_o alfred_n have_v divide_v the_o kingdom_n into_o shire_n and_o commit_v the_o government_n of_o every_o shire_n and_o appoint_v a_o lieutenant_n to_o every_o shire_n to_o govern_v it_o and_o to_o rule_v and_o control_v the_o outrageous_a subject_n at_o home_o as_o well_o as_o to_o defend_v it_o from_o foreign_a enemy_n that_o officer_n in_o aftertime_n become_v a_o count_n and_o the_o country_n over_o which_o he_o be_v appoint_v governor_n be_v call_v a_o county_n which_o since_o be_v change_v the_o king_n take_v from_o the_o earl_n or_o count_n that_o power_n he_o not_o like_v that_o this_o power_n shall_v remain_v main_a in_o one_o hereditary_a and_o which_o have_v it_o not_o immediate_o from_o himself_o and_o because_o the_o earl_n to_o who_o such_o charge_n be_v commit_v be_v not_o so_o ready_a to_o be_v correct_v if_o he_o do_v amiss_o and_o that_o the_o administration_n of_o justice_n may_v immediate_o proceed_v from_o the_o king_n himself_o it_o be_v therefore_o take_v from_o the_o earl_n and_o give_v to_o one_o yearly_a appoint_v thereto_o who_o because_o he_o do_v execute_v that_o power_n which_o the_o earl_n former_o have_v be_v call_v vicecomes_a quia_fw-la vicem_fw-la commit_v be_v suppleat_fw-la mirror_n cap._n 1._o sect_n 3._o by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v not_o many_o peer_n of_o the_o laiety_n and_o as_o for_o any_o other_o degree_n of_o nobility_n as_o duke_n marquess_z england_n nobility_n in_o england_n or_o viscount_n they_o be_v but_o puisne_n name_v of_o titular_a dignity_n and_o do_v not_o make_v they_o peer_n or_o judge_n of_o parliament_n unless_o they_o have_v barony_n annex_v to_o they_o as_o it_o be_v resolve_v by_o the_o law_n of_o england_n 14_o h._n 4.7_o and_o therefore_o in_o parliament_n all_o peer_n vote_n be_v equal_a without_o distinction_n of_o their_o titular_a dignity_n for_o as_o for_o the_o name_n duke_n there_o be_v none_o in_o england_n after_o the_o conquest_n before_o the_o black_a prince_n edward_n son_n of_o rich._n 2._o nor_o any_o marquis_n before_o robert_n earl_n of_o oxford_n be_v make_v marquis_n of_o dublin_n by_o r._n 2._o nor_o any_o viscount_n before_o john_n de_fw-fr bello_fw-la monte_fw-fr be_v make_v viscount_n bellamont_n or_o beaumond_n by_o h._n 6._o by_o which_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o nobility_n be_v but_o few_o in_o ancient_a time_n and_o therefore_o the_o lord_n spiritual_a be_v the_o great_a number_n of_o peer_n be_v name_v before_o the_o lord_n temporal_a not_o that_o they_o either_o have_v any_o superiority_n in_o judicature_n or_o that_o they_o sit_v there_o as_o judge_n in_o their_o spiritual_a capacity_n as_o may_v likewise_o appear_v by_o roll_n of_o parliament_n 18_o h._n 3._o m._n 17._o the_o bishop_n sit_v in_o a_o convocation_n at_o gloucester_n be_v inhibit_v to_o meddle_v of_o the_o temporal_a state_n of_o the_o king_n or_o his_o noble_n etc._n etc._n upon_o pain_n of_o have_v their_o barony_n confiscate_v for_o they_o have_v distinct_a capacity_n as_o they_o be_v bishop_n they_o be_v not_o to_o meddle_v with_o temporal_a affair_n wherefore_o be_v they_o inhibit_v in_o that_o assembly_n at_o gloucester_n which_o be_v mere_o of_o spiritual_a man_n to_o proceed_v in_o matter_n temporal_a and_o as_o they_o be_v baron_n and_o therefore_o sit_v in_o parliament_n they_o may_v not_o there_o judge_v of_o thing_n spiritual_a all_o transaction_n of_o that_o nature_n be_v to_o receive_v debate_n in_o the_o convocation_n of_o the_o clergy_n wherefore_o it_o may_v not_o be_v lay_v to_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o bishop_n that_o they_o sit_v in_o parliament_n do_v not_o reform_v the_o schism_n in_o the_o church_n for_o that_o they_o be_v not_o proper_a judge_n thereof_o as_o they_o sit_v in_o parliament_n but_o only_o when_o they_o sit_v in_o the_o convocation_n which_o convocation_n be_v prevent_v to_o be_v convene_v according_a to_o the_o old_a rule_n and_o custom_n of_o this_o nation_n by_o the_o popular_a sort_n which_o than_o not_o know_v what_o they_o will_v have_v at_o all_o adventure_n cry_v down_o episcopacy_n and_o have_v pull_v down_o that_o stately_a glorious_a fabric_n all_o that_o ever_o the_o then-busie_a reformer_n can_v frame_v out_o of_o the_o timber_n of_o the_o old_a building_n be_v but_o to_o patch_v and_o cobble_v up_o a_o presbyterian_a cottage_n and_o that_o so_o weak_o joint_v and_o set_v together_o that_o it_o be_v judge_v by_o the_o most_o of_o they_o that_o it_o can_v not_o stand_v above_o three_o year_n a_o pitiful_a change_n it_o be_v a_o evil_a bird_n defile_v its_o own_o nest_n and_o must_v our_o english_a zion_n which_o be_v the_o glory_n of_o this_o land_n and_o the_o envy_n of_o other_o nation_n be_v make_v a_o scorn_n unto_o her_o enemy_n by_o her_o own_o adopt_a son_n if_o child_n live_v honest_o say_v solomon_n ecclus_n 22._o they_o shall_v put_v away_o the_o shame_n of_o their_o parent_n but_o if_o they_o be_v proud_a with_o haughtiness_n and_o foolishness_n they_o defile_v the_o nobility_n of_o their_o own_o kindred_n wherefore_o i_o humble_o beg_v of_o the_o chief_a governor_n and_o ruler_n of_o the_o people_n to_o reflect_v upon_o their_o mother-church_n and_o to_o consider_v she_o in_o her_o suffering_n to_o pray_v for_o she_o and_o to_o endeavour_v her_o peace_n pray_v for_o the_o peace_n of_o jerusalem_n they_o shall_v prosper_v that_o love_n she_o and_o to_o put_v to_o their_o help_a
hand_n to_o lift_v up_o her_o head_n out_o of_o the_o dust_n that_o she_o may_v no_o long_o lie_v groan_v and_o grovel_v under_o the_o heavy_a hand_n of_o wild_a persecutor_n but_o may_v by_o the_o assistance_n and_o love_a aid_n of_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o people_n be_v call_v upon_o that_o she_o may_v either_o clear_v herself_o to_o the_o condemnation_n of_o her_o opposer_n or_o suffer_v according_a to_o her_o deserve_n by_o the_o grave_a judgement_n and_o sentence_n of_o the_o wise_a of_o the_o land_n and_o not_o to_o be_v tread_v down_o and_o censure_v without_o a_o fair_a trial_n any_o further_a than_o her_o suffering_n with_o patience_n witness_v her_o faith_n which_o if_o they_o will_v please_v to_o condescend_v unto_o it_o will_v certain_o conduce_v to_o satisfy_v the_o conscience_n of_o many_o that_o doubt_n and_o by_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n will_v bring_v peace_n into_o the_o land_n and_o that_o according_a to_o solomon_n saying_n that_o there_o may_v be_v a_o rod_n and_o correction_n in_o the_o church_n whereby_o the_o son_n obtain_v wisdom_n but_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o child_n make_v the_o mother_n ashamed_a now_o the_o lord_n open_v the_o heart_n and_o give_v bowel_n of_o compassion_n to_o the_o ruler_n of_o the_o people_n that_o by_o their_o favour_n the_o church_n may_v be_v again_o restore_v to_o we_o so_o that_o we_o may_v worship_n god_n in_o spirit_n and_o truth_n and_o that_o we_o have_v again_o restore_v unto_o we_o a_o jerusalem_n at_o unity_n within_o itself_o we_o may_v keep_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n that_o we_o may_v suck_v and_o be_v satisfy_v with_o the_o breft_n of_o her_o consolation_n that_o we_o may_v milk_v out_o and_o be_v delight_v with_o the_o brightness_n of_o her_o glory_n and_o that_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o she_o nurse_v father_n it_o will_v please_v god_n to_o extend_v peace_n on_o she_o like_o a_o flood_n that_o we_o may_v suck_v be_v bear_v upon_o her_o side_n and_o be_v joyful_a upon_o her_o knee_n to_o the_o quiet_v of_o all_o difference_n among_o we_o and_o to_o the_o everlasting_a peace_n of_o those_o that_o wish_v well_o to_o zion_n but_o i_o have_v dwell_v too_o long_o upon_o this_o point_n i_o return_v to_o the_o subject_a matter_n of_o this_o chapter_n you_o may_v partly_o perceive_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v not_o altogether_o to_o be_v blame_v for_o the_o error_n and_o division_n in_o our_o land_n in_o matter_n pertain_v to_o faith_n and_o discipline_n i_o dare_v be_v bold_a on_o her_o behalf_n to_o assure_v the_o papist_n she_o desire_v a_o fair_a debate_n of_o all_o those_o difference_n and_o will_v willing_o reconcile_v they_o or_o cast_v off_o those_o that_o will_v not_o hearken_v to_o her_o instruction_n and_o may_v she_o by_o the_o favour_n and_o free_a leave_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n convene_v and_o be_v encourage_v to_o have_v his_o assistance_n in_o order_n to_o put_v in_o execution_n her_o decree_n without_o which_o whatsoever_o she_o resolve_v be_v but_o like_o a_o lateran_n junto_n not_o obligatory_a to_o the_o western_a prince_n nor_o the_o people_n under_o their_o jurisdiction_n she_o will_v not_o be_v spare_v to_o lance_n the_o wound_n of_o these_o division_n to_o the_o bottom_n that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o hope_n of_o amendment_n to_o cause_v sound_a and_o new_a flesh_n to_o grow_v a_o gain_n or_o else_o find_v they_o irrecoverable_a by_o reason_n some_o be_v grow_v desperate_o wicked_a beyond_o all_o remedy_n to_o cut_v off_o such_o as_o wither_a branch_n that_o they_o may_v no_o long_o be_v a_o cause_n to_o putrify_v the_o stock_n and_o body_n of_o the_o tree_n and_o when_o she_o have_v do_v will_v not_o be_v ashamed_a of_o her_o work_n but_o will_v recommend_v it_o to_o the_o public_a consideration_n of_o other_o which_o be_v by_o they_o approve_v may_v be_v exemplary_a for_o their_o imitation_n or_o if_o by_o the_o divine_a rule_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v to_o be_v fault_v then_o to_o be_v by_o they_o reject_v and_o receive_v a_o just_a condemnation_n i_o dare_v be_v bold_a to_o say_v that_o if_o any_o thing_n shall_v be_v debate_v in_o her_o convocation_n which_o may_v not_o seem_v satisfactory_a to_o any_o other_o sister-province_n she_o will_v entertain_v a_o free_a debate_n with_o she_o and_o if_o they_o two_o can_v not_o determine_v the_o controversy_n so_o far_o as_o may_v be_v satisfactory_a to_o other_o she_o will_v agree_v to_o submit_v the_o debate_n to_o a_o general_n council_n may_v but_o that_o council_n be_v free_a in_o its_o constitution_n and_o not_o subservient_fw-fr to_o one_o man_n the_o pope_n which_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o bellarmin_n lib._n the_o council_n cap._n 21._o non_fw-la potest_fw-la fieri_fw-la ut_fw-la aliquando_fw-la ad_fw-la finem_fw-la controversiarum_fw-la deveniatur_fw-la synodus_fw-la nisi_fw-la detur_fw-la locus_fw-la majori_fw-la parti_fw-la suffragiorum_fw-la council_n no_o appeal_n to_o a_o general_n council_n whilst_o the_o pope_n be_v allow_v above_o that_o council_n and_o in_o another_o place_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 11._o the_o council_n est_fw-la verum_fw-la decretum_fw-la concilii_fw-la quod_fw-la fit_v a_o majore_fw-la parte_fw-la destroy_v the_o very_a be_v of_o a_o general_n council_n whenas_o what_o shall_v there_o be_v conclude_v by_o a_o major_a part_n must_v stand_v null_a unless_o his_o holiness_n approve_v thereof_o or_o shall_v be_v subject_a to_o be_v alter_v at_o his_o will_n and_o pleasure_n it_o be_v report_v by_o quintus_fw-la curtius_n fol._n 13._o that_o in_o the_o city_n of_o gordin_n in_o phrygia_n be_v lay_v up_o in_o jupiter_n temple_n the_o furniture_n of_o king_n midas_n wagon_n knit_v up_o in_o such_o a_o intricate_a knot_n that_o it_o be_v extreme_a difficult_a to_o be_v untie_v and_o the_o countryman_n have_v a_o prophecy_n that_o whosoever_o shall_v untie_v it_o shall_v be_v lord_n of_o asia_n alexander_n come_v thither_o and_o view_v the_o knot_n and_o doubt_v if_o he_o shall_v not_o inexplicate_v it_o that_o it_o may_v be_v repute_v as_o a_o evidence_n to_o those_o superstitious_a people_n of_o his_o bad_a fortune_n to_o come_v with_o his_o sword_n cut_v it_o asunder_o by_o which_o the_o prophecy_n be_v expect_v to_o be_v fulfil_v and_o thereupon_o those_o people_n submit_v to_o he_o and_o not_o long_o after_o he_o become_v lord_n of_o asia_n and_o thus_o the_o pope_n deal_v with_o council_n if_o any_o thing_n of_o consequence_n be_v to_o receive_v debate_n there_o he_o will_v not_o abide_v the_o canvas_n of_o the_o question_n and_o the_o sober_a unfolding_n of_o the_o knot_n and_o difficulty_n thereof_o but_o uno_fw-la flatu_fw-la resolve_v the_o scruple_n and_o with_o his_o false_a key_n pick_v the_o lock_n of_o the_o business_n by_o which_o mean_n he_o promise_v to_o himself_o a_o universal_a obedience_n as_o the_o only_a never-erring_a oracle_n claim_v by_o this_o mean_v a_o sovereignty_n over_o council_n king_n and_z bishop_n which_o all_o other_o church_n of_o apostolical_a plantation_n judge_v to_o be_v a_o horrible_a presumption_n and_o till_o this_o be_v rectify_v we_o utter_o deny_v all_o appeal_n to_o a_o general_n council_n of_o the_o pope_n convening_n and_o as_o s._n ambrose_n say_v to_o valentinian_n so_o we_o say_v to_o the_o pope_n tolle_o legem_fw-la si_fw-la vis_fw-la esse_fw-la certamen_fw-la chap._n xii_o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v only_o infallible_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o all_o people_n be_v to_o read_v they_o because_o those_o point_n be_v plain_a and_o easy_a that_o they_o themselves_o witness_v this_o truth_n in_o those_o point_n of_o salvation_n and_o how_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n abuse_v the_o scripture_n scripture_n be_v the_o only_a foundation_n and_o basis_n on_o which_o our_o faith_n be_v build_v scripture_n of_o the_o force_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o scripture_n according_a to_o that_o of_o s._n paul_n to_o the_o ephesian_n chap._n 2._o the_o faithful_a be_v build_v upon_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n it_o be_v the_o sword_n of_o the_o spirit_n eph._n 6._o be_v profitable_a to_o instruct_v and_o reprove_v and_o be_v able_a to_o make_v the_o man_n of_o god_n perfect_a irenaeus_n in_o his_o three_o book_n against_o heresy_n cap._n 11._o say_v the_o apostle_n first_o preach_v the_o gospel_n and_o afterward_o deliver_v the_o same_o to_o we_o in_o scripture_n that_o it_o may_v be_v the_o foundation_n and_o pillar_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o origen_n upon_o matth._n 25._o say_v they_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v for_o proof_n of_o all_o doctrine_n our_o saviour_n by_o scripture_n convince_v the_o devil_n teach_v we_o thereby_o to_o know_v what_o weapon_n we_o be_v to_o use_v against_o all_o heresy_n and_o schism_n and_o in_o the_o general_a council_n of_o old_a not_o the_o pope_n decretal_n but_o the_o scripture_n be_v
lay_v before_o the_o holy_a father_n est_fw-la firmamentum_fw-la &_o columna_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la evangelium_fw-la it_o only_o be_v infallible_a in_o itself_o all_o other_o council_n and_o tradition_n may_v err_v say_v tom._n lib._n 2._o contra_fw-la donatistos_fw-la cap._n 3._o and_o though_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n teach_v another_o doctrine_n no_o faith_n be_v to_o be_v give_v thereunto_o tertullian_n contra_fw-la hermogen_n pag._n 373._o i_o reverence_v say_v he_o the_o fullness_n plenitude_n and_o perfection_n of_o scripture_n as_o that_o which_o show_v to_o i_o both_o the_o maker_n and_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v make_v austin_n confess_v the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v above_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o epistle_n contra_fw-la manich._n tom_n 6._o cap._n 4._o the_o consent_n of_o people_n and_o nation_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n begin_v by_o miracle_n nourish_v with_o hope_n increase_v with_o charity_n establish_v with_o antiquity_n succession_n of_o priest_n and_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a say_v he_o be_v great_a motive_n to_o keep_v i_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n but_o above_o these_o he_o prefer_v the_o truth_n of_o scripture_n in_o regard_n whereof_o he_o promise_v manicheus_fw-la to_o give_v more_o credit_n to_o his_o doctrine_n then_o to_o the_o church_n if_o he_o be_v able_a to_o prove_v it_o out_o of_o scripture_n these_o and_o many_o more_o authority_n in_o this_o point_n may_v be_v produce_v to_o manifest_v what_o credit_n and_o reverence_v the_o father_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n do_v attribute_n to_o the_o sacred_a oracle_n of_o god_n now_o what_o may_v we_o think_v of_o those_o that_o count_v they_o a_o bare_a letter_n inky_a divinity_n a_o matter_n of_o strife_n and_o ground_n of_o heresy_n and_o by_o the_o doctor_n fol._n 255_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v term_v ignis_fw-la fatuus_fw-la because_o not_o borrow_v from_o rome_n dark_a lantern_n other_o affirm_v that_o if_o any_o contemn_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o assure_v himself_o of_o scripture_n any_o more_o than_o of_o a_o robinhood-tale_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n can_v 59_o which_o council_n be_v hold_v long_o before_o ever_o rome_n bishop_n claim_v a_o supremacy_n over_o other_o church_n have_v declare_v which_o shall_v be_v take_v and_o accept_v for_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o have_v decree_v that_o none_o else_o shall_v be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n beside_o they_o &_o we_o according_a to_o that_o canon_n accept_v and_o embrace_v they_o and_z according_a to_o the_o ancient_a copy_n do_v our_o clergy_n retain_v they_o in_o the_o church_n nor_o be_v we_o altogether_o behold_v to_o rome_n for_o the_o translation_n it_o be_v true_a she_o have_v a_o glorious_a library_n as_o many_o witness_n the_o only_a ornament_n of_o her_o vatican_n hill_n and_o in_o some_o competent_a measure_n be_v our_o oxford_n replenish_v with_o the_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o the_o primitive_a father_n and_o of_o old_a approve_a translation_n of_o the_o scripture_n both_o after_o the_o hebrew_n syriack_n scripture_n rome_n not_o the_o only_a dispenser_n of_o the_o scripture_n chaldee_n greek_n and_o latin_a translation_n which_o the_o father_n and_o the_o reverend_a governor_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n have_v permit_v to_o be_v transmit_v to_o other_o part_n and_o in_o these_o late_a day_n we_o have_v be_v behold_v to_o rome_n for_o some_o translation_n but_o she_o be_v not_o the_o first_o that_o send_v the_o gospel_n hither_o as_o may_v appear_v by_o eleutherius_fw-la his_o epistle_n to_o lucius_n you_o have_v heretofore_o say_v he_o receive_v the_o law_n and_o faith_n of_o christ_n you_o have_v within_o your_o realm_n both_o the_o part_n of_o scripture_n out_o of_o which_o by_o the_o counsel_n of_o your_o realm_n take_v a_o law_n and_o by_o that_o law_n rule_v your_o kingdom_n for_o you_o be_v god_n vicar_n within_o your_o own_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o this_o particular_a i_o think_v rome_n as_o well_o as_o we_o be_v behold_v to_o other_o church_n why_o then_o shall_v she_o boast_v that_o we_o know_v not_o what_o be_v scripture_n but_o that_o which_o she_o have_v deliver_v have_v not_o the_o apostle_n equal_a authority_n to_o teach_v all_o nation_n do_v not_o peter_n direct_v his_o epistle_n to_o the_o saint_n which_o be_v dwell_v about_o cappadocia_n galatia_n asia_n and_o bythinia_n and_o s._n james_n to_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n which_o be_v scatter_v abroad_o and_o s._n judas_n to_o all_o which_o be_v sanctify_v and_o call_v of_o god_n and_o s._n paul_n write_v as_o well_o to_o the_o corinthian_n galatian_n ephesian_n philippian_n colossian_n and_o thessalonian_o as_o to_o the_o roman_n wherefore_o how_o come_v it_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o only_a monopoliser_n of_o scripture_n be_v not_o the_o holy_a ghost_n give_v to_o they_o which_o philip_n paul_n and_o barnabas_n do_v ordain_v as_o well_o as_o those_o peter_n do_v ordain_v and_o admit_v that_o peter_n be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o well_o as_o peter_n do_v it_o not_o sit_v upon_o each_o of_o they_o like_o cleave_a tongue_n of_o fire_n and_o why_o shall_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n boast_v herself_o to_o be_v only_o and_o alone_o endow_v with_o a_o only_a spirit_n of_o interpretation_n let_v none_o understand_v more_o than_o be_v meet_v to_o understand_v be_v s._n paul_n instruction_n to_o the_o roman_n but_o such_o be_v the_o uncharitableness_n and_o presumption_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n that_o she_o account_v herself_o the_o only_a wise_a interpreter_n and_o no_o other_o church_n to_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o discern_v the_o truth_n unless_o she_o have_v receive_v that_o spirit_n mediate_o from_o she_o i_o must_v needs_o tell_v she_o that_o she_o have_v no_o warrant_n to_o arrogate_v this_o transcendency_n and_o superexcellency_n in_o this_o point_n of_o wisdom_n from_o any_o divine_a precept_n it_o be_v but_o her_o own_o humane_a institution_n no_o other_o church_n approve_v of_o it_o and_o so_o it_o be_v but_o the_o wisdom_n of_o this_o world_n which_o as_o s._n paul_n say_v 1_o cor._n 1.20_o be_v find_v foolishness_n before_o god_n and_o according_a to_o that_o say_n of_o solomon_n prov._n 12.15_o the_o way_n of_o a_o fool_n be_v right_a in_o his_o own_o eye_n the_o treasure_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n be_v no_o common_a or_o ordinary_a bank_n salvation_n that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o a_o precious_a store_n of_o eternal_a happiness_n in_o they_o be_v lay_v up_o life_n everlasting_a according_a to_o that_o of_o s._n paul_n rom._n 1.16_o it_o be_v the_o power_n of_o god_n unto_o salvation_n to_o every_o one_o that_o believe_v to_o the_o jew_n first_o and_o also_o to_o the_o greek_a and_o 2_o tim._n 3.14_o timothy_n have_v know_v the_o scripture_n from_o a_o child_n which_o be_v able_a to_o make_v he_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n it_o be_v profitable_a to_o teach_v to_o improve_v to_o correct_v to_o instruct_v in_o righteousness_n that_o a_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v absolute_a be_v make_v perfect_a to_o all_o good_a work_n therefore_o be_v we_o bid_v joh._n 4.39_o to_o search_v the_o scripture_n for_o in_o they_o be_v eternal_a life_n and_o they_o be_v they_o which_o testify_v of_o christ_n it_o be_v true_a all_o thing_n that_o jesus_n do_v be_v not_o write_v say_v s._n john_n but_o say_v he_o these_o thing_n be_v write_v that_o you_o may_v believe_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o believe_v you_o may_v have_v life_n through_o his_o name_n joh._n 20.31_o cyril_n lib._n 2._o upon_o that_o place_n of_o s._n john_n say_v non_fw-la omne_fw-la quae_fw-la dominus_fw-la facit_fw-la transcripta_fw-la sunt_fw-la sed_fw-la quae_fw-la scriptores_fw-la tam_fw-la ad_fw-la mores_fw-la quam_fw-la ad_fw-la dogmata_fw-la sufficere_fw-la putarunt_fw-la ut_fw-la recta_fw-la fide_fw-la &_o operibus_fw-la ad_fw-la regnum_fw-la coelorum_fw-la perveniamus_fw-la and_o saint_n austin_n likewise_o say_v that_o all_o thing_n be_v not_o write_v but_o only_o so_o much_o be_v write_v as_o be_v think_v to_o be_v sufficient_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o whereas_o in_o the_o 20_o of_o the_o act_n ver_fw-la 27._o it_o be_v say_v i_o have_v not_o spare_v to_o show_v unto_o you_o the_o whole_a counsel_n of_o god_n lyranus_fw-la and_o carthusianus_n expound_v it_o only_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o thing_n pertain_v to_o our_o salvation_n which_o s._n austin_n lib._n the_o doctr_n christian_n 2._o &_o cap._n 6._o plain_o affirm_v that_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o our_o salvation_n be_v plain_o contain_v in_o the_o write_a word_n and_o irenaeus_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 1._o we_o know_v say_v he_o
skill_n in_o appelles_n art_n that_o he_o draw_v that_o exquisite_a picture_n of_o christ_n which_o rome_n have_v represent_v unto_o we_o his_o posture_n whilst_o the_o jew_n whip_v he_o i_o must_v confess_v that_o for_o these_o matter_n of_o importance_n we_o must_v submit_v to_o the_o tradition_n of_o rome_n but_o all_o thing_n touch_v god_n and_o the_o mean_n to_o attain_v faith_n in_o he_o be_v plentiful_o therein_o to_o be_v find_v chrysostome_n say_v in_o his_o 41_o hom._n upon_o the_o 22_o of_o matth._n quicquid_fw-la queritur_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la totum_fw-la eam_fw-la ademptum_fw-la est_fw-la in_o scripture_n and_o upon_o the_o 95_o psalm_n si_fw-mi quid_fw-la dicatus_fw-la absque_fw-la scriptura_fw-la etc._n etc._n if_o any_o thing_n be_v speak_v without_o the_o scripture_n the_o cogitation_n of_o the_o auditor_n fail_v but_o so_o soon_o as_o the_o testimony_n of_o god_n voice_n be_v hear_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n it_o confirm_v both_o the_o word_n of_o the_o speaker_n and_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o hearer_n saint_n hierom_n upon_o the_o 9_o of_o jeremy_n nec_fw-la parentum_fw-la ne_fw-la majorum_fw-la error_n sequendus_fw-la est_fw-la sed_fw-la author_n it_o as_o scripturarum_fw-la &_o dei_fw-la docenti_fw-la imperium_fw-la saint_n cyprian_a who_o write_v almost_o 1400_o year_n ago_o will_v not_o yield_v to_o stephanus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o reprove_v he_o for_o lean_v to_o tradition_n and_o demand_v of_o he_o by_o what_o scripture_n he_o can_v prove_v his_o tradition_n cyprian_n epist_n ad_fw-la pompeium_n 74._o so_o then_o if_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o allege_v tradition_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n much_o less_o be_v it_o lawful_a to_o follow_v the_o pope_n definitive_a sentence_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n when_o the_o arrian_n will_v not_o admit_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o it_o can_v not_o be_v find_v in_o scripture_n athanasius_n do_v not_o plead_v tradition_n for_o it_o but_o say_v although_o the_o express_a word_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n yet_o have_v the_o scripture_n that_o meaning_n and_o sense_n in_o they_o as_o every_o one_o that_o read_v the_o scripture_n may_v plain_o understand_v and_o therefore_o by_o warrant_n thâ—eof_o that_o word_n may_v be_v maintain_v saint_n austin_n de_fw-fr unitat_fw-la eccl._n cap._n 10._o nemo_fw-la mihi_fw-la dicat_fw-la quid_fw-la dixit_fw-la donatus_n quid_fw-la dixit_fw-la parmenianus_n quid_fw-la paulus_n aut_fw-la quillibet_fw-la illorum_fw-la quid_fw-la nec_fw-la catholicis_fw-la episcopis_fw-la consentiendum_fw-la est_fw-la sicubi_fw-la forte_fw-fr falluntur_fw-la ut_fw-la contra_fw-la canonicas_fw-la dei_fw-la scripture_n aliquid_fw-la sentiant_fw-la methinks_v the_o very_a word_n canonical_a which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v approve_v â—raditiods_n canonical_a scripture_n disprove_v â—raditiods_n what_o scripture_n shall_v be_v canonical_a what_o not_o be_v sufficient_a of_o itself_o to_o prove_v this_o point_n for_o signify_v a_o rule_n and_o thereupon_o those_o book_n be_v call_v canonical_a because_o they_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o consequent_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o consonant_a to_o the_o scripture_n aught_o to_o be_v reject_v as_o pernicious_a and_o swerve_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n for_o as_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o of_o faith_n be_v sin_n and_o as_o faith_n come_v by_o hear_v and_o hear_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o whatsoever_o be_v extra_fw-la scripturam_fw-la cum_fw-la ex_fw-la fide_fw-la non_fw-la sit_fw-la peccatum_fw-la est_fw-la this_o be_v the_o say_n of_o basil_n one_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n saint_n in_o his_o ethic_n difinit_a ult_n prope_fw-la finem_fw-la and_o for_o my_o part_n i_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o harsh_a with_o she_o as_o this_o st._n be_v i_o shall_v be_v willing_a to_o allow_v of_o her_o tradition_n if_o they_o do_v not_o impugn_v the_o scripture_n and_o not_o to_o be_v so_o rigid_a against_o her_o traditional_a power_n as_o upon_o basil_n rule_n utter_o to_o reject_v all_o if_o not_o express_o contain_v in_o scripture_n i_o say_v for_o my_o part_n i_o shall_v allow_v of_o such_o and_o approve_v of_o they_o as_o to_o be_v cerdit_v for_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n but_o if_o she_o enjoin_v they_o as_o doctrinal_a and_o to_o be_v rule_n of_o faith_n than_o â—ith_n cyprian_n i_o desire_v to_o examine_v they_o by_o this_o touchstone_n of_o truth_n the_o scripture_n for_o if_o once_o she_o propound_v tradition_n to_o be_v rule_n of_o faith_n then_o with_o hierome_n cyprian_n and_o austin_n i_o must_v examine_v the_o truth_n of_o they_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n and_o with_o saint_n chrysostome_n in_o his_o 13_o hom._n upon_o the_o 2_o cor._n 7._o do_v prey_n and_o beseech_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o reject_v what_o this_o or_o that_o man_n say_v and_o search_v the_o truth_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n that_o learning_n true_a riches_n we_o may_v follow_v they_o and_o so_o attain_v life_n everlasting_a neither_o let_v any_o church_n be_v wed_v with_o she_o own_o tradition_n or_o give_v herself_o to_o believe_v the_o tradition_n of_o other_o church_n unless_o say_v he_o she_o can_v bring_v authority_n from_o these_o truth_n to_o a_o warrant_v her_o doctrine_n and_o not_o to_o receive_v for_o doctrine_n the_o commandment_n of_o man_n and_o with_o saint_n cyprian_n examine_v from_o whence_o such_o tradition_n come_v whether_o it_o descend_v from_o authority_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n or_o his_o gospel_n or_o whether_o it_o come_v from_o the_o mandate_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o their_o epistle_n if_o so_o say_v he_o let_v such_o divine_a and_o holy_a tradition_n be_v observe_v if_o not_o let_v it_o be_v reject_v especial_o any_o tradition_n that_o shall_v contradict_v the_o write_v verity_n of_o god_n for_o such_o certain_o proceed_v from_o spirit_n of_o error_n here_o be_v a_o cloud_n of_o witness_n all_o agree_v in_o one_o that_o no_o tradition_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v that_o have_v not_o warrant_v from_o the_o word_n of_o god_n so_o that_o for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o put_v her_o tradition_n upon_o the_o people_n for_o rule_n of_o faith_n upon_o that_o score_n that_o it_o be_v the_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n that_o awarrant_v those_o tradition_n be_v vain_a and_o not_o bind_v to_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n unless_o she_o can_v justify_v and_o maintain_v they_o warrantable_a by_o the_o word_n according_a to_o saint_n paul_n say_v to_o the_o galat._n 1.9_o though_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n come_v and_o teach_v any_o other_o doctrine_n then_o what_o we_o have_v preach_v let_v he_o be_v accurse_v for_o the_o testimony_n of_o no_o church_n whatsoever_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v if_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o scripture_n 9_o scripture_n above_o the_o church_n ante_fw-la 73._o chapter_n 9_o according_a to_o that_o of_o saint_n austin_n upon_o that_o text_n the_o scripture_n be_v not_o true_a because_o the_o church_n say_v they_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o church_n be_v true_a because_o they_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o shall_v rome_n or_o any_o other_o church_n teach_v contrary_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n it_o be_v to_o be_v reject_v as_o that_o which_o have_v nothing_o of_o verity_n in_o it_o now_o since_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o our_o faith_n rome_n the_o vanity_n and_o falseness_n of_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o do_v contain_v in_o themselves_o the_o necessary_a point_n of_o our_o faith_n what_o shall_v we_o think_v of_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v no_o warrant_n from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o many_o of_o they_o be_v repugnant_a and_o utter_o contrary_a to_o those_o scripture_n which_o therefore_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o christ_n himself_o in_o the_o 7_o of_o matthew_n and_o by_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v to_o be_v reject_v yet_o notwithstanding_o be_v by_o she_o enjoin_v upon_o her_o pretend_a authority_n of_o universality_n and_o infallibility_n to_o be_v rule_n of_o faith_n unto_o other_o and_o lest_o any_o shall_v think_v i_o injurious_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o particular_a i_o will_v give_v you_o a_o small_a taste_n for_o i_o delight_v not_o to_o lay_v open_a her_o infirmity_n thereby_o to_o draw_v a_o scandal_n upon_o she_o of_o such_o of_o her_o tradition_n as_o be_v not_o warrant_v by_o the_o holy_a word_n of_o god_n only_o maintain_v out_o of_o self_n interest_n and_o to_o warrant_v she_o claim_v of_o universal_a power_n spiritual_n and_o temporal_a by_o these_o ensue_a example_n and_o further_o refer_v you_o to_o the_o 7_o chapter_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o she_o may_v persuade_v the_o world_n of_o peter_n be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n by_o
and_o that_o the_o rather_o because_o i_o will_v therein_o give_v a_o brief_a account_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o of_o the_o mean_n and_o way_n by_o which_o they_o have_v grow_v to_o the_o present_a height_n of_o jurisdiction_n they_o now_o exercise_v as_o well_o over_o other_o church_n as_o over_o prince_n and_o in_o that_o respect_n it_o may_v serve_v for_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o doctor_n twenty_o additional_a chapter_n without_o incur_v a_o just_a censure_n of_o a_o absolute_a digression_n from_o the_o subject_a matter_n of_o the_o doctor_n discourse_n chap._n fourteen_o that_o the_o pope_n have_v no_o power_n to_o depose_v any_o prince_n although_o a_o heretic_n that_o bishop_n be_v not_o equal_a with_o king_n and_o that_o the_o ancient_a practice_n of_o rome_n church_n be_v against_o this_o neither_o claim_v the_o same_o in_o spiritual_a or_o temporal_a capacity_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n claim_v to_o be_v peter_n successor_n and_o by_o virtue_n thereof_o to_o be_v christ_n vice-general_a universal_a father_n of_o the_o church_n the_o only_a dispenser_n of_o apostolic_a benediction_n and_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n these_o be_v the_o title_n and_o appellation_n by_o which_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v distinguish_v that_o by_o these_o it_o may_v be_v know_v he_o be_v dignify_v above_o all_o the_o clergy_n upon_o earth_n i_o have_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n give_v some_o satisfaction_n concern_v the_o unjustness_n of_o this_o his_o claim_n yet_o i_o may_v admit_v he_o what_o he_o here_o desire_v to_o be_v think_v to_o be_v and_o notwithstanding_o prove_v that_o that_o power_n of_o jurisdiction_n will_v not_o extend_v to_o a_o warrant_v his_o busy_a intermeddle_v in_o temporal_a affair_n much_o less_o be_v a_o sufficient_a warrant_n for_o his_o dethron_n of_o any_o prince_n or_o potentate_n or_o disoblige_v his_o people_n and_o subject_n from_o their_o obedience_n and_o duty_n to_o such_o civil_a magistracy_n as_o be_v set_v over_o those_o people_n to_o rule_v and_o govern_v they_o in_o prosecution_n of_o this_o matter_n i_o will_v first_o treat_v of_o the_o power_n of_o king_n and_o bishop_n in_o general_a then_o examine_v the_o pope_n power_n in_o particular_a king_n be_v call_v son_n of_o the_o most_o high_a king_n of_o the_o prerogative_n of_o king_n 2_o sam._n 7.14_o god_n on_o earth_n psal_n 82.6_o all_o people_n be_v to_o obey_v they_o in_o all_o they_o command_v josh_n 1.28_o they_o have_v their_o commission_n from_o almight_v god_n by_o i_o king_n reign_v prov._n 8.15_o and_o rom._n 13._o their_o wrath_n be_v as_o the_o roar_n of_o a_o lion_n prov._n 19.12_o and_o if_o they_o transgress_v none_o be_v to_o question_v they_o psal_n 51.4_o lyranus_fw-la upon_o this_o psalm_n say_v david_n have_v sin_v against_o god_n alone_o as_o a_o judge_n to_o punish_v he_o for_o be_v a_o king_n he_o have_v no_o superior_a to_o punish_v he_o and_o yet_o he_o have_v sin_v against_o vriah_n cause_v he_o to_o be_v murder_v but_o as_o to_o be_v punish_v he_o cry_v out_o unto_o the_o lord_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o do_v this_o evil_n and_o herewith_o agree_v saint_n ambrose_n de_fw-fr apolog._n david_n cap._n 10._o pag._n 386._o and_o hugo_n cardinalis_fw-la upon_o that_o psalm_n king_n shall_v bear_v rule_n and_o exercise_v dominion_n luk._n 22._o he_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o god_n to_o take_v vengeance_n on_o they_o that_o do_v evil_a the_o whole_a scripture_n magnify_v the_o majesty_n power_n and_o dominion_n of_o king_n which_o it_o witness_n to_o be_v give_v to_o those_o absolute_a monarch_n and_o king_n mention_v in_o scripture_n even_o by_o god_n himself_o that_o power_n which_o they_o have_v be_v of_o god_n rom._n 13._o and_o none_o shall_v say_v unto_o they_o what_o do_v thou_o as_o for_o priest_n it_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o scripture_n that_o those_o under_o the_o law_n be_v to_o offer_v sacrifice_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n bishop_n of_o the_o office_n of_o bishop_n 1_o chron._n 9.2_o heb._n 9.6_o &_o 5.1_o god_n covenant_n with_o they_o be_v of_o life_n &_o peace_n and_o that_o their_o lip_n shall_v preserve_v knowledge_n malach._n 2.4_o and_o the_o priest_n under_o the_o gospel_n be_v a_o holy_a priesthood_n to_o offer_v up_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n acceptable_a to_o god_n by_o jesus_n christ_n 1_o pet._n 2.5_o they_o be_v command_v to_o pray_v for_o all_o man_n 1_o tim._n 2._o for_o king_n and_o all_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n and_o peter_n the_o prime_a apostle_n be_v command_v to_o follow_v christ_n who_o leave_v he_o a_o example_n of_o suffering_n and_o obedience_n which_o s._n peter_n himself_o witness_v to_o the_o world_n 1_o pet._n 2.21_o for_o hereunto_o be_v you_o call_v for_o christ_n also_o suffer_v for_o we_o leave_v we_o a_o ensample_n that_o you_o shall_v follow_v his_o step_n from_o all_o which_o place_n of_o scripture_n may_v be_v deduce_v these_o conclusion_n king_n be_v representative_n of_o god_n the_o father_n to_o they_o be_v give_v all_o power_n and_o dominion_n to_o rule_v and_o command_v priest_n be_v the_o lively_a image_n of_o christ_n to_o who_o he_o have_v leave_v his_o precept_n of_o humility_n to_o be_v obedient_a and_o serve_v to_o king_n be_v leave_v authority_n to_o punish_v evil_a doer_n to_o priest_n to_o pray_v for_o all_o man_n even_o their_o own_o oppressor_n not_o to_o recompense_v evil_a for_o evil_n rom._n 12.17_o king_n be_v to_o use_v the_o material_a sword_n for_o vengeance_n priest_n the_o spiritual_a sword_n the_o word_n to_o make_v supplication_n for_o all_o saint_n eph._n 6.18_o king_n be_v not_o to_o be_v rebuke_v priest_n be_v to_o suffer_v with_o patience_n king_n sit_v in_o god_n throne_n priest_n serve_v at_o his_o altar_n king_n be_v angel_n of_o god_n 2_o sam._n 14.20_o priest_n be_v the_o ambassador_n of_o christ_n beseech_v we_o in_o christ_n stead_n to_o be_v reconcile_v unto_o god_n yet_o king_n though_o they_o be_v thus_o exalt_v and_o superintendent_n over_o all_o they_o have_v a_o especial_a charge_n to_o respect_v the_o priest_n and_o hearken_v unto_o they_o num._n 27.21_o and_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o priest_n to_o reverence_v they_o 2_o chro._n 13._o priest_n pay_v their_o tribute_n of_o obedience_n and_o duty_n but_o king_n be_v to_o recompense_v it_o with_o respect_n and_o love_n the_o power_n of_o the_o priest_n over_o the_o people_n cease_v when_o saul_n be_v king_n and_o yet_o saul_n be_v to_o hearken_v to_o samuel_n the_o majesty_n of_o the_o one_o must_v not_o despise_v the_o humility_n of_o the_o other_o the_o king_n as_o i_o say_v be_v the_o minister_n of_o justice_n the_o priest_n the_o messenger_n of_o mercy_n these_o two_o must_v not_o clash_v against_o each_o other_o but_o with_o princely_a david_n aught_o with_o harmonious_a concurrence_n of_o spirit_n to_o sing_v of_o mercy_n and_o judgement_n mercy_n and_o truth_n to_o meet_v together_o righteousness_n and_o peace_n to_o kiss_v each_o other_o for_o as_o there_o be_v a_o noli_fw-la i_o tangere_fw-la for_o the_o one_o touch_v not_o my_o anoint_a so_o there_o be_v a_o precept_n of_o preservation_n for_o the_o other_o do_v my_o prophet_n no_o harm_n there_o be_v a_o general_a tie_n lay_v upon_o all_o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n wherein_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v include_v and_o likewise_o there_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o obedience_n prescribe_v to_o all_o heb._n 13._o obey_v they_o that_o have_v the_o oversight_n of_o you_o for_o that_o they_o watch_v for_o your_o soul_n etc._n etc._n wherein_o prince_n be_v not_o exempt_v which_o show_v that_o prince_n be_v to_o hearken_v to_o their_o word_n and_o doctrine_n and_o to_o be_v courteous_a to_o they_o and_o not_o to_o grieve_v the_o holy_a spirit_n of_o god_n eph._n 4._o and_o they_o be_v to_o be_v obedient_a to_o prince_n for_o that_o they_o bear_v not_o the_o sword_n in_o vain_a so_o that_o these_o two_o seem_v to_o have_v a_o mutual_a dependencie_n each_o on_o other_o the_o priest_n must_v exhort_v with_o sound_a doctrine_n to_o which_o obedience_n must_v be_v give_v upon_o pain_n of_o damnation_n and_o the_o king_n may_v enjoin_v the_o practice_n of_o that_o or_o any_o other_o rule_n of_o faith_n agreeable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o the_o bishop_n likewise_o upon_o the_o same_o pain_n be_v bind_v to_o observe_v only_o here_o be_v the_o difference_n in_o point_n of_o variance_n betwixt_o king_n and_o priest_n the_o king_n be_v above_o the_o priest_n to_o execute_v judgement_n the_o priest_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v not_o to_o rule_v which_o be_v no_o confusion_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a estate_n they_o be_v hereunto_o ordain_v to_o suffer_v for_o christ_n sake_n when_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n for_o their_o sin_n or_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n to_o
promise_v the_o same_o but_o general_o in_o all_o other_o country_n the_o covenant_n between_o the_o king_n and_o the_o people_n be_v so_o personal_a that_o it_o be_v only_o restrain_v to_o the_o party_n so_o promise_v and_o no_o further_o for_o be_v the_o son_n to_o obey_v by_o reason_n of_o his_o father_n promise_n it_o be_v needless_a to_o have_v the_o fealty_n of_o the_o succeed_a generation_n and_o therefore_o be_v it_o that_o in_o england_n there_o be_v a_o view_n of_o frankpledge_a where_o every_o man_n of_o twelve_o year_n of_o age_n shall_v take_v the_o oath_n of_o allegaince_n and_o it_o be_v declare_v that_o every_o one_o 21_o e._n 3.12_o ought_v to_o be_v attendant_a to_o some_o view_n of_o frankpledge_a or_o other_o to_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o be_v true_a and_o faithful_a to_o the_o king_n which_o be_v a_o very_a politic_a constitution_n for_o shall_v any_o difference_n after_o arise_v between_o the_o king_n and_o people_n concern_v his_o misgovernment_n none_o shall_v judge_v thereof_o but_o such_o as_o stand_v bind_v by_o oath_n to_o obey_v the_o king_n according_a to_o the_o law_n whereby_o the_o king_n may_v be_v confident_a the_o people_n will_v not_o wrongful_o tax_v the_o king_n lest_o they_o shall_v pull_v perjury_n upon_o themselves_o and_o the_o king_n be_v likewise_o hereby_o to_o take_v heed_n that_o he_o do_v govern_v according_a to_o that_o law_n lest_o the_o succeed_a generation_n will_v not_o subject_v themselves_o to_o have_v he_o over_o they_o and_o for_o that_o without_o their_o voluntary_a and_o personal_a consent_n they_o be_v not_o thereunto_o bind_v as_o for_o the_o term_n of_o natural_a allegiance_n consider_v natural_a allegiance_n consider_v it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o a_o man_n be_v bear_v of_o parent_n which_o have_v right_a and_o privilege_n in_o the_o law_n of_o the_o nation_n and_o country_n of_o which_o they_o be_v for_o that_o they_o be_v thereby_o naturalize_v endenize_v and_o make_v free_a to_o receive_v protection_n from_o those_o law_n for_o those_o law_n proceed_v from_o the_o people_n of_o such_o nation_n or_o country_n and_o be_v by_o king_n and_o people_n confirm_v to_o posterity_n they_o be_v only_o proper_a to_o the_o natural_a people_n of_o such_o nation_n or_o country_n which_o law_n be_v to_o be_v a_o guide_n to_o such_o people_n and_o for_o that_o they_o be_v annex_v in_o point_n of_o protection_n to_o the_o offspring_n of_o such_o people_n such_o offspring_n be_v say_v aâ—_n natural_a subject_n as_o have_v birthright_n to_o those_o law_n which_o be_v to_o protect_v and_o govern_v they_o for_o as_o they_o be_v only_o to_o receive_v correction_n from_o the_o rule_n of_o that_o law_n they_o may_v more_o proper_o be_v say_v local_a subject_n then_o natural_a every_o stranger_n be_v with_o they_o in_o that_o respect_n during_o residence_n in_o such_o nation_n or_o country_n equal_o obnoxious_a to_o they_o and_o therefore_o be_v only_o bear_v of_o natural_a parent_n of_o that_o country_n they_o be_v say_v natural_a subject_n to_o that_o law_n allegiance_n natural_a allegiance_n for_o as_o to_o the_o personal_a subjection_n of_o any_o man_n to_o be_v govern_v by_o such_o a_o king_n of_o that_o country_n he_o be_v not_o by_o naturality_n absolute_o conclude_v under_o that_o power_n before_o a_o personal_a engagement_n only_o it_o be_v a_o persuasive_a motive_n to_o make_v he_o subject_v himself_o to_o such_o a_o king_n or_o power_n but_o no_o positive_a tie_n the_o obligation_n that_o thereby_o accrue_v to_o king_n and_o people_n only_o arise_v upon_o the_o mutual_a stipulation_n personal_o condition_v and_o agree_v upon_o by_o king_n and_o people_n sith_o than_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o king_n be_v by_o the_o people_n institute_v into_o their_o regal_a power_n whether_o absolute_a and_o so_o upon_o no_o term_n to_o be_v question_v by_o the_o people_n engage_v god_n only_o be_v to_o punish_v such_o for_o their_o misgovernment_n by_o raise_v some_o strange_a power_n to_o scourge_v they_o when_o and_o as_o he_o please_v or_o qualify_v and_o so_o to_o govern_v according_a to_o the_o article_n of_o stipulation_n the_o pope_n upon_o no_o term_n be_v to_o intermeddle_v to_o depose_v they_o for_o after_o they_o be_v once_o invest_v in_o this_o power_n over_o the_o people_n whether_o absolute_a or_o conditional_a yet_o whilst_o they_o be_v so_o over_o the_o people_n and_o to_o go_v in_o and_o out_o before_o the_o people_n their_o power_n be_v from_o god_n by_o who_o they_o reign_v and_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v question_v by_o his_o holiness_n who_o be_v neither_o the_o party_n without_o which_o they_o be_v not_o set_v up_o nor_o yet_o have_v any_o authority_n above_o their_o power_n and_o shall_v any_o prince_n or_o potentate_n once_o acquire_v this_o regal_a power_n from_o the_o alacrity_n and_o free_a consent_n of_o people_n and_o afterward_o submit_v that_o right_n to_o the_o pope_n will_n i_o dare_v affirm_v he_o betray_v the_o people_n interest_n to_o a_o stranger_n and_o be_v utter_o injurious_a to_o his_o own_o crown_n for_o that_o he_o be_v once_o invest_v in_o the_o regal_a throne_n be_v by_o god_n power_n and_o authority_n to_o go_v in_o and_o out_o before_o the_o people_n and_o have_v this_o power_n under_o so_o heavenly_a a_o master_n he_o must_v not_o become_v tenant_n at_o will_n to_o the_o pope_n who_o be_v below_o he_o as_o to_o question_v his_o power_n and_o government_n and_o whereas_o bellarmine_n de_fw-fr pontif_n l._n 1._o cap._n 7._o will_v exalt_v bishop_n above_o king_n for_o that_o they_o administer_v sacrament_n etc._n etc._n and_o king_n only_o administer_v justice_n in_o civil_a matter_n that_o do_v not_o subject_a kingship_n to_o episcopacy_n for_o the_o credit_n of_o the_o bishop_n action_n must_v serve_v the_o glory_n of_o god_n not_o the_o bishop_n only_o the_o spiritual_a work_n be_v of_o god_n the_o bodily_a service_n be_v of_o the_o minister_n now_o the_o honour_n that_o be_v to_o be_v give_v he_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o his_o officiate_a not_o his_o person_n and_o in_o his_o respect_n every_o man_n in_o his_o own_o trade_n or_o call_v may_v be_v say_v excellent_a before_o the_o king_n the_o bishop_n be_v a_o better_a bishop_n than_o the_o king_n but_o the_o king_n be_v a_o more_o excellent_a man_n then_o the_o bishop_n the_o honour_n due_a to_o the_o king_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o his_o person_n who_o shall_v lift_v his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v and_o be_v guiltless_a 1_o sam._n 26.9_o his_o person_n be_v sacred_a and_o above_o the_o reach_n of_o violence_n his_o hand_n bear_v the_o sword_n and_o the_o obedience_n thereunto_o be_v annex_v to_o his_o person_n but_o the_o honour_n and_o respect_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o bishop_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o their_o ministerial_a function_n as_o they_o be_v man_n they_o be_v subject_a and_o as_o they_o be_v minister_n or_o successor_n to_o the_o apostle_n which_o office_n let_v it_o in_o itself_o be_v more_o noble_a and_o to_o be_v honour_v for_o bellarmine_n reason_n yet_o if_o they_o right_o dispense_v the_o sacred_a oracle_n of_o truth_n they_o must_v by_o that_o not_o only_o teach_v other_o but_o convince_v themselves_o that_o they_o be_v to_o obey_v the_o civil_a magistracy_n not_o out_o of_o conveniency_n for_o order_n sake_n but_o out_o of_o necessity_n for_o conscience_n sake_n christ_n ordain_v both_o power_n bishop_n to_o rule_v the_o church_n act_v 20._o and_o king_n to_o rule_v the_o man_n and_o to_o guide_v and_o dispose_v temporal_a affair_n though_o both_o have_v government_n annex_v to_o they_o yet_o that_o of_o king_n be_v in_o his_o own_o right_n that_o of_o bishop_n in_o christ_n stead_n to_o persuade_v to_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o discipline_n not_o to_o compel_v the_o power_n of_o the_o one_o be_v absolute_a of_o the_o other_o but_o effective_a the_o one_o may_v compel_v the_o other_o only_o persuade_v whereupon_o chrysostome_n upon_o rom._n 13._o the_o weapon_n of_o bishop_n be_v spiritual_a those_o of_o king_n material_a bishop_n be_v to_o admonish_v reprove_v and_o exhort_v king_n be_v to_o restrain_v the_o disobedient_a by_o loss_n of_o life_n limb_n estate_n or_o liberty_n the_o king_n be_v to_o be_v conversant_a about_o holy_a thing_n not_o in_o the_o administer_a and_o execution_n thereof_o as_o be_v vzziah_n but_o in_o appoint_v and_o order_v they_o as_o be_v hezekiah_n and_o be_v to_o overlook_v the_o bishop_n in_o their_o exercise_v the_o spiritual_a function_n he_o be_v to_o make_v law_n and_o he_o be_v to_o see_v the_o execution_n of_o those_o law_n and_o therefore_o he_o be_v to_o look_v into_o the_o conversation_n of_o the_o bishop_n that_o they_o walk_v according_a to_o those_o law_n otherwise_o to_o punish_v they_o but_o if_o the_o king_n be_v give_v over_o to_o hardness_n of_o heart_n and_o will_v not_o hearken_v
the_o evangelist_n who_o witness_n with_o one_o consent_n that_o christ_n take_v the_o bread_n and_o also_o or_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n he_o take_v the_o cup_n we_o must_v not_o say_v that_o he_o take_v the_o bread_n or_o the_o cup_n for_o so_o we_o destroy_v the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v of_o incertainty_n and_o have_v no_o certain_a ground_n either_o for_o its_o institution_n or_o the_o precept_n for_o the_o administer_a thereof_o wherefore_o for_o the_o doctor_n here_o to_o construe_v and_o or_o be_v to_o multiply_v contradiction_n and_o so_o his_o reason_n be_v become_v invalid_a in_o respect_n that_o the_o general_a scope_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v administer_v under_o both_o kind_n therefore_o it_o be_v more_o safe_a to_o construe_v those_o few_o place_n where_o sacramental_a bread_n alone_o be_v mention_v without_o the_o cup_n to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o whole_a sacrament_n rather_o than_o in_o many_o place_n to_o wrest_v and_o into_o or_o for_o the_o mention_v of_o bread_n only_o do_v not_o exclude_v the_o cup_n negative_o but_o rather_o according_a to_o cyprian_n speech_n by_o the_o name_n of_o part_n of_o the_o action_n the_o whole_a be_v to_o be_v understand_v and_o herewith_o agree_v saint_n paul_n 1_o cor._n 10.17_o and_o we_o that_o be_v many_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n because_o we_o be_v all_o partaker_n of_o one_o bread_n we_o must_v not_o think_v that_o because_o here_o saint_n paul_n name_v bread_n only_o that_o therefore_o the_o corinthian_n do_v not_o communicate_v in_o the_o cup_n for_o that_o be_v against_o the_o precedent_a verse_n where_o he_o say_v the_o cup_n of_o blessing_n which_o we_o bless_v be_v it_o not_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v it_o not_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n beside_o in_o the_o ensue_a chapter_n he_o enjoin_v both_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o that_o to_o the_o people_n so_o that_o where_o the_o break_n of_o sacramental_a bread_n be_v only_o mention_v we_o be_v not_o thereby_o to_o exclude_v the_o cup_n for_o the_o hebrew_n phrase_n be_v under_o the_o break_n of_o bread_n to_o signify_v the_o whole_a feast_n as_o in_o the_o prophet_n esay_n frangere_fw-la esurientis_fw-la panem_fw-la be_v as_o well_o to_o give_v drink_n as_o bread_n beside_o shall_v we_o admit_v of_o any_o other_o construction_n as_o that_o when_o bread_n be_v mention_v alone_o thereby_o to_o understand_v communion_n in_o one_o kind_n we_o shall_v in_o that_o change_n saint_n luke_n in_o act._n 2._o to_o teach_v contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o do_v both_o receive_v and_o deliver_v to_o the_o people_n under_o both_o kind_n which_o be_v a_o impious_a and_o presumptuous_a charge_n wherefore_o let_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o shame_n confess_v her_o error_n herein_o and_o let_v she_o not_o long_o wrest_v mangle_v and_o misconstrue_v scripture_n contrary_a to_o christ_n rule_n herein_o contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o judgement_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o her_o own_o ancient_a bishop_n and_o that_o but_o for_o self-interest_n to_o maintain_v a_o new_a doctrine_n of_o her_o own_o frame_n take_v up_o upon_o a_o light_a score_n and_o never_o hear_v of_o or_o believe_v in_o the_o church_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o let_v she_o confess_v the_o truth_n with_o we_o herein_o by_o which_o mean_n she_o shall_v neither_o alter_v the_o sense_n nor_o wrest_v any_o particular_a word_n to_o maintain_v her_o doctrine_n herein_o and_o if_o she_o will_v not_o for_o unity_n sake_n and_o for_o communion_n with_o we_o yet_o for_o avoid_v a_o absurdity_n against_o her_o own_o principle_n let_v she_o never_o construe_v that_o place_n of_o luke_n to_o signify_v a_o entire_a sacrament_n for_o than_o she_o make_v the_o whole_a sacrament_n only_o break_v of_o bread_n and_o destroy_v transubstantiation_n as_o for_o the_o doctor_n if_o he_o be_v not_o herewith_o satisfy_v but_o that_o he_o will_v persist_v notwithstanding_o that_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n and_o furthermore_o to_o maintain_v that_o opinion_n will_v here_o construe_v and_o for_o or_o i_o must_v tell_v he_o that_o he_o have_v hereby_o wipe_v off_o one_o error_n which_o he_o elsewhere_o fol._n 337._o tax_v our_o translator_n with_o 1_o cor._n 11.27_o which_o if_o it_o be_v mis-translated_n it_o make_v nothing_o for_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n but_o whether_o we_o receive_v the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o that_o we_o shall_v take_v heed_n to_o receive_v with_o due_a reverence_n so_o heavenly_a a_o banquet_n and_o it_o do_v further_o illustrate_a to_o we_o that_o though_o we_o receive_v the_o bread_n worthy_o yet_o if_o we_o receive_v the_o cup_n unworthy_o we_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v a_o argument_n and_o indeed_o a_o absolute_a proof_n that_o they_o both_o make_v but_o a_o perfect_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n therefore_o i_o incline_v to_o think_v with_o the_o doctor_n that_o it_o be_v a_o corruption_n in_o our_o print_a bibles_n render_v and_o for_o or_o i_o find_v it_o various_a from_o the_o old_a copy_n and_o i_o will_v not_o presume_v upon_o the_o doctor_n rule_n to_o justify_v it_o however_o it_o be_v something_o excusable_a for_o that_o in_o the_o very_a same_o chapter_n 26_o 28_o and_o 29._o verse_n eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o cup_n be_v express_v and_o not_o eat_v the_o bread_n or_o drink_v the_o cup_n which_o upon_o the_o doctor_n rule_n for_o avoid_v contradiction_n shall_v be_v construe_v or_o but_o whether_o it_o be_v take_v or_o or_o and_z yet_o notwithstanding_o it_o make_v nothing_o for_o the_o popish_a communion_n in_o one_o kind_n the_o doctor_n lay_v down_o for_o the_o priest_n receive_v in_o both_o kind_n priest_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n offer_v upon_o the_o altar_n by_o the_o priest_n because_o he_o offer_v up_o a_o sacrifice_n i_o will_v therefore_o a_o little_a consider_v of_o that_o i_o hope_v i_o shall_v give_v satisfaction_n to_o any_o reasonable_a soul_n that_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o people_n offer_v up_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sacrifice_n and_o if_o so_o then_o by_o the_o doctor_n rule_n they_o be_v to_o receive_v in_o both_o kind_n because_o say_v he_o christ_n sacrifice_n upon_o the_o cross_n be_v not_o perfect_o represent_v but_o by_o both_o kind_n as_o it_o be_v prefigure_v in_o melchizedek_n sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o the_o better_a explain_v of_o this_o point_n it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v that_o there_o be_v two_o kind_n of_o sacrifice_n one_o be_v a_o perpetual_a sacrifice_n pacify_v god_n wrath_n whereby_o mercy_n and_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n be_v obtain_v which_o be_v only_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n prefigure_v by_o the_o sacrifice_n under_o the_o law_n the_o other_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o laud_n and_o thanksgiving_n which_o do_v not_o reconcile_v we_o unto_o god_n but_o be_v offer_v up_o of_o such_o as_o be_v already_o reconcile_v unto_o he_o by_o faith_n in_o he_o which_o be_v the_o reconciliation_n for_o our_o sin_n even_o christ_n jesus_n by_o the_o first_o christ_n offer_v we_o unto_o the_o father_n by_o the_o second_o we_o offer_v ourselves_o and_o all_o that_o we_o have_v unto_o he_o and_o his_o father_n according_a as_o david_n say_v psal_n 50._o a_o sacrifice_n to_o god_n be_v a_o contrite_a heart_n and_o hebr._n 13._o always_o we_o offer_v up_o to_o god_n a_o sacrifice_n of_o laud_n and_o praise_n by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o saint_n peter_n say_v of_o all_o people_n that_o they_o be_v a_o holy_a priesthood_n to_o offer_v up_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n acceptable_a to_o god_n by_o jesus_n christ_n the_o papist_n object_n that_o say_n of_o saint_n paul_n heb._n 9_o every_o highpriest_n be_v ordain_v to_o offer_v up_o gift_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o sin_n to_o prove_v thereby_o their_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n offer_v up_o in_o their_o mass_n which_o who_o please_v to_o read_v may_v plain_o discover_v that_o that_o say_n be_v mean_v of_o the_o priest_n under_o the_o law_n who_o do_v offer_v bullock_n and_o goat_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n and_o therefore_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n such_o sacrifice_n be_v sometime_o call_v propitiatory_a sacrifice_n be_v indeed_o but_o shadow_n and_o type_n of_o christ_n sacrifice_n which_o be_v to_o come_v which_o be_v the_o true_a and_o perfect_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n wherefore_o in_o the_o very_a same_o chapter_n s._n paul_n say_v it_o be_v impossible_a our_o sin_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o by_o the_o blood_n of_o ox_n and_o goat_n verse_n 1â—_n by_o
in_o that_o service_n as_o it_o be_v make_v manifest_a in_o the_o ensue_a chapter_n the_o humble_a confession_n of_o all_o penitent_a heart_n their_o acknowledge_v of_o christ_n benefit_n their_o thanksgiving_n for_o the_o same_o their_o faith_n and_o consolation_n in_o christ_n their_o humble_a submission_n to_o his_o will_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o laud_n and_o praise_v acceptable_a unto_o god_n no_o less_o than_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o priest_n christ_n do_v not_o ordain_v this_o sacrament_n that_o any_o one_o may_v receive_v it_o for_o another_o but_o that_o every_o one_o for_o himself_o be_v to_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o this_o mystery_n of_o his_o salvation_n for_o as_o one_o may_v not_o be_v baptize_v for_o another_o for_o the_o godfather_n answer_v for_o the_o child_n say_v he_o have_v faith_n because_o he_o have_v the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n by_o the_o outward_a element_n of_o water_n which_o as_o it_o self_n cleanse_v so_o the_o child_n thereby_o be_v bear_v again_o of_o water_n and_o of_o the_o spirit_n to_o newness_n of_o life_n baptism_n baptism_n the_o infant_n spiritual_o receive_v regeneration_n by_o the_o outward_a element_n of_o the_o water_n according_a to_o the_o effectual_a work_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n unto_o newness_n of_o life_n the_o infant_n be_v thereby_o make_v a_o member_n of_o christ_n by_o faith_n in_o jesus_n give_v unto_o he_o in_o that_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n so_o may_v not_o one_o receive_v this_o holy_a sacrament_n for_o another_o let_v every_o man_n be_v baptize_v act._n 2._o here_o be_v spiritual_a regeneration_n to_o every_o man_n by_o himself_o and_o mat._n 26._o christ_n say_v to_o the_o multitude_n take_v and_o eat_v and_o drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o and_o here_o be_v spiritual_a growth_n and_o live_n in_o christ_n every_o man_n by_o himself_o and_o by_o this_o mean_n we_o that_o be_v many_o branch_n become_v one_o vine_n be_v baptize_v into_o one_o spirit_n and_o all_o make_v to_o drink_v into_o one_o spirit_n 1_o cor._n 12.13_o whereas_o the_o doctor_n urge_v that_o those_o word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o be_v speak_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o therefore_o the_o cup_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n he_o may_v as_o well_o conclude_v they_o shall_v not_o have_v the_o bread_n because_o christ_n give_v that_o to_o his_o apostle_n whereas_o all_o divine_n agree_v that_o what_o be_v speak_v to_o they_o be_v thereby_o mean_v of_o the_o whole_a church_n upon_o earth_n which_o be_v all_o the_o saint_n of_o god_n upon_o earth_n &_o of_o particular_a church_n whensoever_o assemble_v into_o a_o society_n which_o be_v manifest_a by_o s._n paul_n who_o deliver_v to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o which_o he_o have_v receive_v former_o of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n to_o wit_n both_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n enjoin_v every_o one_o to_o examine_v himself_o and_o so_o let_v he_o eat_v and_o so_o let_v he_o drink_v by_o which_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o people_n in_o both_o kind_n and_o if_o one_o kind_n have_v be_v sufficient_o significant_a of_o christ_n flesh_n and_o blood_n offer_v by_o himself_o upon_o the_o cross_n for_o our_o redemption_n sure_a christ_n will_v never_o have_v add_v the_o cup_n as_o part_v of_o that_o sacrament_n thereby_o to_o signify_v his_o blood_n if_o already_o it_o have_v be_v sufficient_o signify_v in_o the_o bread_n wherefore_o unless_o the_o papist_n will_v charge_v christ_n to_o be_v superfluous_a in_o his_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n they_o must_v allow_v the_o cup_n unto_o the_o people_n as_o well_o as_o bread_n and_o both_o as_o well_o as_o one_o last_o the_o doctor_n will_v justify_v the_o change_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o particular_a upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n give_v by_o christ_n to_o his_o apostle_n so_o to_o do_v and_o for_o this_o he_o urge_v s._n austin_n who_o be_v dead_a five_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n before_o ever_o this_o doctrine_n of_o rome_n be_v hear_v of_o s._n austin_n stand_v much_o for_o the_o significancie_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o this_o sacrifice_n be_v but_o a_o representation_n of_o christ_n sacrifice_n and_o that_o which_o you_o see_v on_o the_o altar_n or_o table_n be_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n which_o your_o eye_n show_v you_o be_v the_o wine_n but_o say_v he_o faith_n show_v that_o that_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n and_o that_o cup_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n to_o administer_v in_o both_o kind_n he_o when_o he_o live_v teach_v the_o necessity_n of_o wine_n against_o those_o that_o mingle_a water_n and_o so_o do_v cyprian_n and_o other_o and_o now_o that_o they_o be_v dead_a the_o doctor_n will_v have_v they_o teach_v another_o doctrine_n s._n austin_n may_v say_v that_o christ_n leave_v authority_n to_o his_o apostle_n to_o make_v such_o appointment_n in_o what_o order_n this_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v receive_v as_o whether_o sit_v kneeling_z how_o often_o or_o the_o like_a but_o not_o that_o they_o shall_v institute_v a_o new_a sacrament_n christ_n give_v both_o element_n saint_n paul_n deliver_v both_o according_a as_o he_o have_v receive_v and_o it_o be_v to_o be_v do_v in_o remembrance_n of_o christ_n and_o they_o be_v command_v to_o be_v imitator_n of_o he_o ephes_n 5.1_o christ_n leave_v this_o as_o a_o legacy_n to_o his_o church_n and_o he_o make_v the_o apostle_n executor_n of_o this_o his_o last_o will_n and_o testament_n which_o they_o be_v to_o discharge_v by_o dispense_n that_o legacy_n to_o christ_n faithful_a saint_n and_o people_n wherefore_o for_o they_o to_o withhold_v part_n of_o the_o thing_n bequeath_v to_o wit_n the_o participation_n of_o the_o cup_n which_o be_v by_o s._n paul_n call_v the_o communion_n of_o his_o blood_n be_v to_o forfeit_v that_o trust_n christ_n have_v repose_v in_o they_o and_o to_o forget_v his_o precept_n he_o enjoin_v they_o command_v to_o teach_v all_o nation_n whatsoever_o he_o have_v command_v they_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o hold_v fast_o the_o tradition_n we_o have_v learn_v if_o then_o the_o scripture_n tell_v we_o that_o christ_n with_o his_o apostle_n do_v communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n and_o saint_n paul_n administer_a to_o the_o corinthian_n say_v traditi_fw-la vobis_fw-la quod_fw-la accepi_fw-la a_o domini_fw-la how_o come_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o forsake_v this_o tradition_n which_o christ_n himself_o teach_v and_o practise_v and_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n hold_v for_o faith_n if_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v reduce_v to_o one_o kind_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v to_o be_v let_v alone_o so_o long_o and_o by_o what_o authority_n do_v rome_n claim_v this_o power_n since_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o the_o primitive_a church_n do_v not_o only_o use_v to_o administer_v to_o the_o people_n in_o both_o kind_n but_o maintain_v and_o defend_v the_o necessity_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o outward_a element_n of_o this_o sacrament_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o aforecited_a father_n and_o particular_o it_o be_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o gelasius_n bishop_n thereof_o witness_v shall_v but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n prescribe_v any_o new_a rule_n of_o faith_n or_o manmer_n and_o shall_v any_o disobey_v he_o be_v straightway_o anathematise_v for_o cast_v off_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o catholic_n church_n upon_o earth_n communicate_v in_o both_o k_n nd_n and_o shall_v the_o late_a pope_n of_o rome_n alter_v this_o and_o escape_v the_o censure_n be_v there_o nothing_o for_o it_o but_o the_o bare_a usage_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o convince_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o whenas_o there_o be_v christ_n precept_n and_o institution_n for_o it_o how_o do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n just_o incur_v the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o pharisee_n teach_v for_o doctrine_n the_o commandment_n of_o man_n and_o lay_v aside_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n follow_v their_o own_o tradition_n mark_v 7._o but_o such_o be_v the_o transcendent_a wickedness_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o these_o day_n that_o scarce_o any_o apostolic_a rule_n but_o have_v suffer_v some_o alteration_n by_o his_o holiness_n and_o his_o legislative_a conclave_n of_o cardinal_n who_o be_v soar_v to_o a_o height_n above_o counsel_n prince_n and_o all_o other_o power_n on_o earth_n stick_v not_o to_o wrestle_v against_o these_o commandment_n of_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n witness_v their_o addition_n to_o the_o baptism_n as_o if_o the_o baptism_n wherewith_o christ_n be_v baptise_a be_v not_o sufficient_a without_o the_o romish_a spittle_n and_o salt_n and_o as_o if_o this_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v
superfluous_a as_o to_o the_o cup_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n administer_v in_o one_o kind_n as_o if_o nothing_o be_v perfect_a and_o to_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o what_o his_o holiness_n please_v to_o teach_v and_o allow_v and_o their_o reason_n be_v so_o weak_a they_o offer_v for_o such_o their_o alteration_n that_o any_o one_o may_v plain_o discern_v it_o be_v will_n not_o reason_n bring_v she_o into_o such_o change_n who_o but_o know_v that_o christ_n as_o he_o be_v man_n and_o the_o apostle_n likewise_o be_v obnoxious_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n of_o spill_v the_o wine_n as_o the_o doctor_n allege_v or_o part_v stick_v upon_o their_o beard_n as_o the_o people_n of_o these_o day_n be_v but_o they_o know_v that_o it_o be_v christ_n order_n to_o separate_v the_o cup_n from_o the_o bread_n and_o give_v it_o to_o be_v divide_v among_o they_o thereby_o denote_v to_o they_o how_o his_o blood_n shall_v be_v separate_v from_o his_o flesh_n and_o by_o christ_n leave_v as_o a_o pattern_n for_o they_o to_o follow_v and_o to_o have_v continuance_n till_o his_o come_n again_o they_o by_o eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o cup_n show_v the_o lord_n death_n till_o he_o come_v and_o for_o that_o the_o same_o be_v to_o be_v continue_v in_o remembrance_n thereof_o and_o they_o be_v command_v likewise_o hereunto_o drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o let_v a_o man_n examine_v himself_o and_o let_v he_o eat_v and_o let_v he_o drink_v they_o will_v not_o and_o we_o dare_v not_o admit_v of_o rome_n alteration_n but_o desire_v of_o god_n to_o hold_v fast_o this_o truth_n we_o have_v receive_v and_o that_o it_o will_v please_v he_o to_o confirm_v we_o herein_o that_o we_o may_v be_v blameless_a in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n pray_v that_o all_o other_o church_n as_o in_o this_o so_o in_o all_o other_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n may_v be_v of_o one_o consent_n and_o firm_o unite_v together_o in_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o judgement_n that_o we_o may_v all_o proceed_v in_o one_o rule_n and_o walk_v together_o as_o follower_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v they_o for_o a_o ensample_n to_o we_o that_o we_o may_v with_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o mouth_n praise_n god_n even_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n amen_n chap._n xvii_o that_o the_o lyturgie_n and_o private_a prayer_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v in_o a_o unknown_a language_n which_o the_o congregation_n do_v not_o understand_v whereas_o saint_n paul_n in_o the_o 1_o cor._n 14._o be_v against_o give_v of_o thanks_o or_o pray_v without_o understanding_n because_o the_o hearer_n be_v not_o edify_v nor_o can_v say_v amen_n to_o he_o know_v not_o what_o the_o doctor_n to_o help_v the_o lame_a dog_n over_o the_o style_n and_o to_o clear_v his_o new_a stepmother_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o error_n which_o other_o church_n lay_v to_o her_o charge_n for_o that_o she_o restrain_v her_o prayer_n and_o her_o lyturgy_n universal_o to_o the_o latin_a tongue_n will_v needs_o have_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o s._n paul_n do_v not_o hereby_o impugn_v the_o lyturgie_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o say_v he_o be_v for_o the_o service_n and_o praise_n of_o god_n and_o he_o to_o who_o it_o be_v direct_v understand_v any_o tongue_n but_o it_o be_v mean_v say_v he_o of_o church-meeting_n which_o be_v only_o for_o instruction_n and_o edification_n of_o the_o auditor_n and_o not_o at_o all_o to_o be_v understand_v to_o gainsay_v the_o lyturgie_n of_o rome_n church_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o s._n paul_n meaning_n be_v as_o well_o mean_v of_o the_o one_o as_o of_o the_o other_o for_o vers_fw-la 26._o when_o you_o come_v say_v he_o together_o according_a as_o every_o one_o have_v a_o tongue_n or_o have_v interpretation_n let_v it_o be_v do_v to_o edify_v by_o which_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o both_o praise_n and_o prayer_n psalm_n as_o well_o as_o doctrine_n aught_o to_o be_v with_o understanding_n for_o vers_fw-la 28._o if_o any_o man_n have_v a_o unknown_a tongue_n let_v he_o keep_v silence_n in_o the_o church_n and_o speak_v to_o himself_o and_o to_o god_n that_o man_n that_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o tongue_n may_v speak_v to_o god_n and_o himself_o but_o he_o must_v be_v silent_a to_o other_o unless_o they_o can_v understand_v he_o for_o how_o shall_v they_o say_v amen_n to_o they_o know_v not_o what_o god_n require_v from_o we_o the_o heart_n give_v i_o thy_o heart_n david_n desire_v to_o praise_v the_o lord_n in_o soul_n and_o spirit_n praise_v the_o lord_n o_o my_o soul_n and_o all_o that_o be_v within_o i_o praise_v his_o holy_a name_n we_o must_v not_o think_v that_o a_o little_a lip-labour_n to_o say_v amen_o to_o we_o know_v not_o what_o can_v be_v acceptable_a unto_o god_n 1_o sam._n 1._o hannah_n pray_v in_o her_o heart_n to_o the_o lord_n not_o every_o one_o that_o say_v lord_n lord_n shall_v be_v save_v matth._n 7._o god_n do_v not_o require_v lip-service_n he_o condemn_v the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n who_o draw_v near_o unto_o he_o with_o their_o lip_n but_o their_o heart_n be_v far_o off_o matth._n 15._o we_o be_v command_v to_o serve_v god_n with_o all_o our_o heart_n and_o soul_n josh_n 24._o we_o must_v sing_v and_o make_v melody_n to_o the_o lord_n in_o our_o heart_n ephes_n 5._o we_o must_v approve_v that_o which_o be_v please_v to_o the_o lord_n vers_n 10._o god_n be_v king_n of_o all_o the_o earth_n sing_v you_o praise_v therefore_o with_o understanding_n by_o all_o which_o and_o many_o more_o place_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o service_n of_o the_o congregation_n it_o must_v be_v with_o the_o heart_n that_o be_v with_o the_o understanding_n we_o must_v not_o think_v that_o god_n be_v well_o please_v with_o the_o people_n devotion_n that_o proceed_v not_o from_o the_o heart_n i_o will_v for_o the_o better_a satisfaction_n of_o those_o that_o seem_v to_o be_v satisfy_v with_o the_o doctor_n be_v exposition_n of_o s._n paul_n offer_v these_o reason_n to_o his_o consideration_n against_o those_o he_o have_v propound_v to_o justify_v the_o roman_a lyturgie_n universal_o platina_n write_v up_o laâ—ne_a service_n first_o set_v up_o that_o the_o first_o latin_a service_n that_o ever_o be_v at_o constantinople_n be_v anno_fw-la 687._o whenas_o the_o six_o council_n there_o hold_v be_v assemble_v for_o before_o that_o it_o be_v never_o have_v in_o the_o latin_a but_o in_o the_o greek_a or_o hebrew_n tongue_n but_o now_o be_v the_o pope_n grow_v to_o be_v universal_a by_o the_o late_a donation_n of_o phocas_n for_o countenance_v his_o murder_n of_o mauritius_n and_o it_o do_v not_o stand_v with_o his_o new-acquired_n honour_n and_o dignity_n that_o the_o language_n of_o any_o other_o church_n shall_v be_v prefer_v before_o that_o of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o at_o a_o general_n council_n the_o representative_a of_o the_o several_a church_n must_v the_o language_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v be_v prefer_v before_o any_o other_o for_o as_o the_o pope_n be_v universal_a head_n he_o must_v needs_o have_v a_o universal_a tongue_n otherwise_o his_o universality_n be_v dumb_a and_o this_o be_v the_o true_a ground_n of_o compose_v the_o latin_a lyturgie_n and_o not_o as_o the_o doctor_n will_v persuade_v we_o because_o it_o be_v the_o most_o general_a tongue_n for_o whenas_o this_o be_v consent_v unto_o by_o many_o other_o bishop_n to_o please_v the_o lordly_a pope_n the_o emperor_n great_a favourite_n it_o give_v occasion_n for_o the_o spread_a of_o that_o language_n because_o the_o service_n begin_v to_o be_v in_o many_o place_n in_o it_o not_o that_o it_o be_v so_o copious_a or_o know_v a_o tongue_n before_o nor_o do_v the_o reason_n the_o doctor_n bring_v justify_v but_o rather_o condemn_v the_o latin_a lyturgie_n for_o say_v he_o the_o lyturgie_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n be_v use_v in_o greek_a though_o all_o the_o eastern_a part_n speak_v not_o that_o language_n therefore_o why_o may_v not_o rome_n prescribe_v a_o lyturgie_n in_o latin_a to_o the_o western_a church_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v it_o be_v think_v fit_a by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n to_o have_v one_o uniform_a lyturgie_n in_o all_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n and_o â—o_o that_o end_n do_v those_o then-visible_a church_n use_v the_o greek_a tongue_n why_o have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n set_v up_o another_o form_n by_o this_o the_o doctor_n contradict_v her_o antiquity_n and_o the_o other_o mark_n that_o she_o shall_v never_o have_v separate_v from_o a_o society_n more_o ancient_a than_o herself_o or_o else_o denâ—es_v her_o universality_n in_o that_o she_o be_v but_o to_o prescribe_v a_o latin_a lyturgie_n to_o the_o western_a churcbe_n and_o so_o he_o make_v those_o mark_n
and_o praise_n ought_v to_o be_v in_o faith_n whatsoever_o you_o ask_v if_o you_o believe_v you_o shall_v receive_v it_o matth._n 21.22_o we_o must_v come_v unto_o the_o father_n in_o the_o son_n name_v and_o he_o will_v hear_v we_o ask_v and_o he_o will_v do_v it_o john_n 14.14_o by_o faith_n in_o jesus_n we_o have_v boldness_n and_o entrance_n with_o confidence_n eph._n 3.12_o so_o that_o whatsoever_o we_o desire_v when_o we_o pray_v believe_v that_o we_o shall_v have_v it_o and_o it_o shall_v be_v do_v unto_o we_o mark_v 11.24_o but_o without_o faith_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o please_v god_n for_o he_o that_o come_v to_o god_n must_v believe_v that_o god_n be_v and_o that_o he_o be_v a_o rewarder_n of_o they_o that_o seek_v he_o heb._n 11._o and_o without_o faith_n our_o prayer_n turn_v into_o sin_n for_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o of_o faith_n be_v sin_n rom._n 14.23_o so_o then_o for_o any_o society_n to_o come_v to_o divine_a service_n in_o a_o tonge_n they_o do_v not_o understand_v their_o prayer_n and_o praise_n can_v be_v of_o faith_n in_o respect_n they_o know_v not_o what_o they_o ask_v their_o priest_n be_v their_o mouth_n and_o they_o can_v in_o heart_n go_v along_o with_o he_o because_o they_o understand_v not_o what_o he_o say_v and_o their_o say_n amen_o to_o they_o know_v not_o what_o can_v be_v acceptable_a unto_o god_n according_a as_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o roman_n rom._n 10.14_o how_o shall_v we_o call_v on_o he_o in_o who_o we_o have_v not_o believe_v and_o how_o shall_v we_o believe_v in_o he_o of_o who_o we_o have_v not_o hear_v we_o must_v believe_v in_o he_o and_o by_o he_o and_o by_o he_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n to_o god_n we_o must_v draw_v near_o unto_o he_o with_o a_o pure_a heart_n in_o the_o assurance_n of_o faith_n heh_o 10.22_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o this_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n theodoret_n lib._n 5._o de_fw-fr graec._n affect_v curate_n pag._n 521._o tell_v we_o that_o in_o his_o time_n which_o be_v about_o 440_o year_n after_o christ_n the_o scripture_n be_v translate_v into_o all_o manner_n of_o language_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o only_o understand_v of_o doctor_n and_o master_n of_o the_o church_n but_o of_o lay-people_n and_o common_a artificer_n hebraici_n libri_fw-la non_fw-la modo_fw-la in_o graecum_fw-la idioma_fw-la conversi_fw-la sunt_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o romanam_n aegyptam_fw-la persicam_fw-la judicam_fw-la armenicam_fw-la &_o scyithicam_fw-la linguam_fw-la semelque_fw-fr ut_fw-la dicam_fw-la in_o omnes_fw-la linguas_fw-la quibus_fw-la ad_fw-la hunc_fw-la diem_fw-la nationes_fw-la utuntur_fw-la it_o be_v then_o the_o practice_n that_o every_o nation_n shall_v have_v the_o scripture_n in_o their_o own_o tongue_n which_o bellarmine_n unaware_o confess_v 106._o bellarm._n chap._n 106._o tom._n 1._o col_fw-fr 191._o lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr verb._n dei_fw-la script_n cap_n 11._o but_o such_o be_v the_o pride_n and_o vainglory_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o will_v not_o admit_v this_o in_o these_o latter_a day_n for_o since_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n grow_v up_o to_o be_v the_o universal_a head_n all_o church_n must_v receive_v anew_o the_o scripture_n in_o their_o own_o tongue_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o their_o liturgy_n too_o burn_v such_o scripture_n as_o the_o people_n understand_v in_o their_o own_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o excommunicate_v all_o person_n of_o the_o laity_n be_v they_o neveâ—_n so_o well_o learned_a that_o shall_v reason_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o dispute_v of_o his_o power_n command_v latin_a service_n and_o latin_a homily_n to_o the_o vulgar_a and_o though_o they_o can_v understand_v it_o yet_o he_o have_v decree_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o 6_o decret_a lib._n 5._o cap._n quicunque_fw-la by_o which_o mean_v he_o think_v to_o gain_v a_o opinion_n of_o be_v the_o only_a planter_n of_o those_o church_n whenas_o indeed_o he_o be_v but_o a_o busy_a intruder_n upon_o the_o apostolical_a foundation_n of_o other_o and_o in_o this_o his_o holiness_n have_v a_o further_a reach_n for_o by_o this_o mean_n he_o plead_v authority_n to_o rule_v over_o they_o produce_v this_o in_o evidence_n against_o they_o shall_v they_o oppose_v he_o that_o conqueror-like_o he_o have_v give_v they_o a_o law_n in_o the_o proper_a language_n of_o rome_n and_o if_o any_o question_n shall_v arise_v concern_v any_o point_n teach_v in_o those_o translation_n he_o likewise_o do_v by_o this_o mean_n obtain_v the_o privilege_n to_o be_v the_o interpreter_n it_o be_v more_o proper_a to_o rome_n to_o unfold_v the_o sense_n of_o that_o language_n than_o to_o any_o other_o place_n and_o thus_o and_o for_o those_o end_n do_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n obtrude_v the_o latin_a liturgy_n upon_o several_a church_n which_o how_o it_o agree_v with_o the_o law_n divine_a for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n for_o the_o gather_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n till_o we_o all_o meet_v together_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o knowledge_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n let_v the_o holy_a spirit_n of_o that_o god_n and_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o several_a church_n witness_n chap._n xviii_o the_o conclusion_n wherein_o the_o reformation_n of_o england_n be_v justify_v notwithstanding_o the_o objection_n of_o rome_n against_o it_o and_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n their_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o have_v brief_o touch_v most_o of_o those_o point_n which_o the_o doctor_n have_v urge_v against_o the_o protestant_n wherein_o i_o conceive_v the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o for_o that_o it_o be_v not_o my_o desire_n to_o make_v the_o breach_n wide_a but_o if_o possible_a to_o reconcile_v they_o into_o one_o and_o to_o make_v up_o the_o gap_n of_o separation_n betwixt_o they_o i_o now_o hasten_v to_o a_o conclusion_n yet_o let_v not_o any_o one_o censure_v i_o as_o if_o i_o be_v weary_a of_o my_o enterprise_n because_o to_o some_o particular_a chapter_n i_o have_v not_o give_v particular_a answer_n for_o i_o conceive_v that_o the_o scope_n of_o their_o matter_n be_v sufficient_o refute_v in_o this_o discourse_n and_o those_o chapter_n not_o concern_v any_o point_n of_o controversy_n betwixt_o we_o any_o further_a than_o i_o have_v already_o answer_v i_o do_v therefore_o forbear_v to_o multiply_v word_n against_o the_o doctor_n but_o hasten_v to_o the_o conclusion_n the_o doctor_n in_o his_o 22._o and_o 23._o chapter_n do_v flutter_v with_o the_o lapwing_n and_o make_v most_o bustle_v when_o he_o be_v further_a off_o the_o nest_n he_o have_v former_o cast_v his_o sting_n and_o there_o in_o conclusion_n end_v with_o buzz_v and_o noise_n only_o he_o roll_v up_o himself_o in_o rhetoric_n and_o with_o the_o seriphian_a frog_n of_o which_o pliny_n write_v lib._n 8._o cap._n 85._o he_o be_v clamorous_a in_o invective_n he_o like_o a_o untamed_a colt_n have_v leap_v the_o pale_a which_o keep_v he_o in_o a_o safe_a and_o fit_a pasture_n range_v up_o and_o down_o the_o miry_a path_n throw_v up_o dirt_n behind_o he_o till_o at_o length_n have_v run_v himself_o out_o of_o breath_n he_o become_v tame_a and_o be_v content_a to_o take_v scrap_n at_o the_o jesuit_n hand_n he_o feed_v upon_o the_o ort_n of_o parson_n saunders_n and_o such_o like_a renegado_n he_o have_v turn_v away_o his_o face_n from_o england_n zion_n in_o who_o true_a mirror_n of_o divinity_n he_o may_v have_v see_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n himself_o and_o his_o own_o face_n beauteous_a as_o a_o son_n of_o that_o church_n but_o now_o have_v turn_v aside_o he_o have_v forget_v what_o manner_n of_o man_n he_o be_v or_o what_o before_o he_o have_v behold_v by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o reflection_n and_o now_o he_o altogether_o contemplate_v upon_o a_o false_a gloss_n which_o do_v present_a unto_o he_o deceive_v object_n on_o the_o one_o hand_n be_v the_o church_n of_o england_n present_v to_o he_o black_a and_o ugly_a be_v transform_v by_o the_o false_a veil_n they_o and_o such_o like_a have_v put_v upon_o she_o for_o which_o they_o be_v with_o all_o indulgence_n cherish_v and_o encourage_v by_o his_o holiness_n according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o solomon_n prov._n 26.22_o the_o word_n of_o a_o tale-bearer_n be_v as_o flatter_n and_o they_o go_v down_o into_o his_o belly_n but_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v set_v out_o with_o all_o the_o art_n imaginable_a so_o that_o any_o who_o will_v give_v up_o himself_o unto_o the_o speculative_a religion_n of_o popery_n be_v cheat_v into_o a_o opinion_n of_o rome_n beauty_n and_o comeliness_n and_o into_o a_o â—aâ—â—en_n and_o deâ—â—â—tation_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n because_o
of_o her_o spot_n and_o deforâ—mity_n whereas_o if_o any_o please_v to_o seaken_v they_o both_o he_o shall_v find_v that_o england_n church_n which_o be_v thus_o present_v to_o he_o be_v black_a but_o comely_a and_o like_o the_o curtain_n of_o solomon_n be_v set_v all_o with_o precious_a stone_n and_o jewel_n on_o her_o inner_a side_n cant._n 1.4_o i_o be_o black_a but_o comely_a as_o the_o curtain_n of_o solomon_n and_o if_o he_o please_v to_o make_v inquisition_n into_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o will_v find_v that_o she_o have_v only_o a_o glorious_a outside_n she_o be_v a_o paint_a jezebel_n that_o care_v not_o to_o venture_v through_o a_o sea_n of_o blood_n to_o take_v possession_n of_o her_o neighbour_n vineyard_n cause_v the_o prophet_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o be_v slay_v 1_o kin._n 18._o she_o be_v harpy-like_a with_o a_o fair_a face_n and_o a_o foul_a heart_n and_o in_o that_o fair_a face_n be_v but_o the_o ignatian_a paint_n take_v off_o will_v rivel_a brow_n and_o wan-worn_a cheek_n appear_v how_o much_o therefore_o be_v the_o doctor_n case_n to_o be_v lament_v who_o have_v join_v himself_o to_o the_o heathen_a to_o open_v his_o mouth_n that_o he_o may_v praise_v the_o power_n of_o the_o idol_n and_o to_o magnify_v a_o fleshly_a king_n for_o ever_o esth_n 5.10_o hence_o be_v it_o that_o in_o his_o second_o and_o three_o chapter_n take_v for_o grant_v that_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a catholic_n church_n and_o her_o bishop_n peter_n successor_n and_o absolute_a and_o sole_a possessioner_n of_o all_o apostolical_a power_n and_o jurisdiction_n he_o do_v hereupon_o conclude_v that_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v heretical_a conventicle_n and_o that_o they_o know_v not_o the_o scripture_n without_o the_o tradition_n of_o rome_n nor_o can_v disperse_v and_o teach_v they_o without_o commission_n from_o thence_o now_o for_o that_o it_o be_v my_o desire_n not_o to_o multiply_v word_n i_o will_v forbear_v any_o particular_a answer_n to_o these_o assertion_n and_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o my_o second_o chapter_n where_o his_o holiness_n universality_n be_v full_o refute_v and_o as_o touch_v that_o assertion_n of_o he_o concern_v the_o scripture_n my_o 2.8.11_o and_o 12._o chapter_n be_v sufficient_a answer_n where_o first_o i_o have_v prove_v equal_a commission_n then_o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o judge_v the_o truth_n of_o themselves_o tradition_n and_o counsel_n and_o that_o other_o church_n have_v the_o scripture_n and_o not_o from_o rome_n that_o the_o provincial_n of_o apostolical_a plantation_n have_v equal_a power_n have_v the_o same_o spirit_n to_o guide_v they_o as_o by_o the_o outward_a mean_n the_o visible_a sign_n of_o the_o invisible_a grace_n give_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o order_n be_v in_o christian_a charity_n to_o be_v presume_v and_o therefore_o may_v as_o well_o judge_v of_o those_o point_n of_o scripture_n which_o admit_v of_o explanation_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o many_o argument_n use_v by_o the_o doctor_n in_o those_o chapter_n be_v not_o only_o ground_v upon_o false_a supposition_n but_o in_o themselves_o be_v injurious_a wrongful_o accuse_v the_o church_n of_o england_n lay_v opinion_n to_o her_o charge_n concern_v the_o way_n and_o mean_n to_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o those_o scripture_n which_o she_o do_v not_o profess_v as_o doctrinal_a and_o then_o in_o the_o 22._o chapter_n he_o will_v disprove_v our_o ground_n of_o separation_n from_o rome_n as_o to_o this_o i_o have_v in_o part_n touch_v in_o the_o 2.4_o and_o 6._o chapter_n and_o in_o the_o 11._o chapter_n i_o have_v prove_v aright_o in_o provincial_n to_o reform_v schism_n and_o heresy_n and_o whereas_o he_o say_v we_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v separate_v from_o rome_n hecase_n say_v he_o we_o pretend_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o opinion_n aught_o to_o have_v demonstrate_v they_o to_o the_o world_n whereby_o to_o have_v reform_v rome_n and_o not_o to_o have_v separate_v ourselves_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o the_o separation_n be_v about_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o he_o have_v in_o a_o high_a way_n get_v the_o upper_a hand_n of_o many_o church_n which_o be_v vassallize_v under_o his_o power_n and_o the_o counsel_n be_v so_o abuse_v and_o make_v invalid_a by_o the_o late_a lateran_n prerogative_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o offer_v the_o difference_n to_o a_o general_a council_n which_o must_v either_o act_n for_o or_o not_o against_o his_o holiness_n have_v no_o power_n to_o decree_v any_o thing_n against_o his_o holiness_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n this_o give_v occasion_n to_o other_o province_n which_o can_v get_v opportunity_n to_o back_o the_o right_n and_o privilege_v proper_a to_o their_o own_o see_v to_o cast_v off_o any_o further_a appeal_n either_o thither_o or_o to_o rome_n and_o they_o know_v this_o to_o be_v a_o usurpation_n in_o pope_n it_o give_v they_o occasion_n to_o suspect_v the_o truth_n of_o many_o other_o of_o her_o doctrine_n and_o betake_v themselves_o to_o the_o holy_a word_n of_o god_n deliver_v to_o they_o and_o approve_v through_o all_o age_n for_o the_o verity_n of_o god_n himself_o and_o search_v into_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n they_o find_v rome_n to_o have_v change_v her_o faith_n as_o those_o particular_n i_o have_v already_o treat_v on_o make_v mention_n vincentius_n adversus_fw-la hereticos_fw-la say_v that_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v account_v catholic_n quod_fw-la semper_fw-la &_o ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la credendum_fw-la est_fw-la and_o if_o this_o must_v be_v the_o rule_n then_o be_v neither_o we_o heretic_n nor_o rome_n catholic_n rome_n can_v be_v say_v catholic_n in_o respect_n the_o faith_n of_o christ_n be_v at_o other_o place_n profess_v when_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o at_o rome_n nor_o may_v we_o be_v by_o she_o call_v heretic_n because_o she_o have_v change_v the_o doctor_n upon_o saint_n augustine_n rule_n fol._n 120._o say_v that_o doctrine_n without_o know_a beginning_n be_v not_o to_o be_v dispute_v against_o but_o those_o doctrine_n of_o rome_n of_o which_o i_o have_v treat_v i_o have_v fair_o prove_v they_o to_o be_v innovation_n and_o therefore_o by_o that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o be_v censure_v for_o oppose_v they_o and_o whereas_o the_o doctor_n say_v that_o rome_n must_v either_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o else_o there_o be_v none_o he_o hereby_o prove_v himself_o to_o be_v in_o darkness_n he_o have_v confess_v it_o in_o aethiopia_n without_o her_o plant_n and_o in_o several_a other_o place_n i_o have_v prove_v it_o to_o have_v be_v plant_v and_o not_o from_o rome_n wherefore_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_o to_o be_v conclude_v upon_o the_o score_n of_o her_o only_a dispense_n the_o gospel_n that_o she_o be_v the_o visible_a church_n if_o the_o gospel_n be_v hide_v it_o be_v hide_v to_o those_o that_o be_v lose_v the_o lose_v â—_z go_v to_o rome_n to_o idolise_v the_o pontifical_a pope_n who_o the_o god_n of_o this_o world_n have_v blind_v that_o the_o light_n of_o the_o glorious_a gospel_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n shall_v not_o shine_v unto_o he_o for_o say_v saint_n paul_n we_o preach_v not_o ourselves_o but_o christ_n jesus_n our_o lord_n and_o ourselves_o your_o servant_n for_o jesus_n sake_n which_o be_v neither_o the_o jesuit_n doctrine_n who_o teach_v nothing_o but_o the_o infallibility_n of_o his_o holiness_n nor_o the_o pope_n profession_n who_o will_v every_o where_n be_v a_o master_n but_o no_o servant_n to_o the_o saint_n and_o people_n of_o god_n we_o therefore_o because_o of_o his_o change_n from_o this_o doctrine_n and_o because_o of_o his_o intolerable_a pride_n and_o usurpation_n and_o as_o the_o other_o church_n shake_v he_o off_o but_o do_v not_o change_v from_o the_o primitive_a faith_n teach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o form_n maintain_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o and_o though_o we_o lie_v long_o under_o rome_n innovation_n yet_o this_o be_v no_o argument_n for_o the_o doctor_n to_o urge_v against_o we_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o at_o all_o reform_v christ_n have_v withdraw_v his_o spirit_n for_o a_o time_n from_o several_a church_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v in_o the_o 5._o chapter_n magna_fw-la est_fw-la veritas_fw-la &_o praevalebit_fw-la truth_n be_v strong_a than_o all_o the_o power_n of_o man_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v by_o zerubbabel_n 1_o esdr_n 4._o and_o though_o the_o pope_n with_o the_o invention_n and_o polices_fw-la of_o his_o cardinal_n conclave_n have_v so_o ward_v the_o several_a church_n of_o the_o west_n that_o he_o think_v they_o absolute_o master_v and_o under_o his_o command_n to_o be_v servant_n to_o do_v his_o drudgery_n he_o do_v as_o we_o say_v reckon_v without_o his_o host_n he_o do_v consult_v with_o flesh_n and_o
blood_n whilst_o a_o divine_a hand_n master_v his_o humane_a polices_fw-la and_o their_o work_n of_o darkness_n be_v bring_v into_o light_n when_o least_o suspect_v to_o have_v they_o lay_v open_a to_o the_o world_n and_o though_o the_o person_n the_o outward_a instrument_n of_o this_o separation_n and_o change_n from_o rome_n error_n be_v not_o in_o all_o thing_n approvable_a touch_v moral_a conversation_n yet_o this_o do_v not_o absolute_o disprove_v the_o truth_n of_o their_o doctrine_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v in_o the_o 6._o chapter_n bellarmin_n account_v pope_n sixtus_n a_o heretic_n and_o the_o jesuit_n hold_v hominem_fw-la non_fw-la christianum_fw-la posse_fw-la romanum_fw-la esse_fw-la pontificem_fw-la quodlib_a 4_o art_n 2._o pag._n 100_o and_o it_o be_v unequal_a deal_n to_o censure_v other_o of_o that_o of_o which_o they_o themselves_o will_v not_o be_v condemn_v god_n make_v use_n of_o balaam_n ass_n to_o open_v the_o eye_n of_o balaam_n and_o luther_n i_o crave_v pardon_n for_o the_o comparison_n retort_v upon_o his_o master_n the_o pope_n who_o smite_v he_o and_o his_o prince_n with_o rome_n thunderbolt_n be_v a_o mean_n to_o open_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o english_a clergy_n who_o see_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o lord_n stand_v in_o the_o way_n and_o i_o hope_v none_o can_v blame_v they_o for_o harken_v to_o his_o voice_n we_o do_v not_o in_o all_o thing_n approve_v of_o luther_n calvin_n beza_n etc._n etc._n in_o those_o thing_n wherein_o we_o do_v not_o differ_v from_o rome_n she_o can_v blame_v we_o and_o in_o those_o thing_n wherein_o we_o differ_v we_o can_v prove_v that_o not_o any_o one_o point_n but_o be_v for_o 600._o year_n after_o christ_n by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o profess_v and_o since_o have_v by_o the_o pride_n and_o arrogancy_n of_o wicked_a and_o aspire_a pope_n by_o little_a and_o little_o be_v forsake_v and_o by_o her_o desert_a so_o that_o who_o please_v impartial_o to_o consider_v of_o what_o i_o have_v in_o this_o treatise_n fair_o lay_v down_o may_v plain_o perceive_v that_o it_o be_v rome_n not_o england_n have_v forsake_v the_o primitive_a truth_n and_o whilst_o the_o doctor_n or_o any_o other_o shall_v strive_v against_o the_o truth_n of_o england_n church_n they_o do_v but_o wound_v their_o own_o soul_n by_o backbiting_a she_o they_o bring_v a_o staff_n to_o their_o own_o head_n all_o the_o injury_n and_o mischief_n they_o frame_v against_o she_o fall_v down_o on_o their_o own_o pate_n they_o themselves_o be_v catch_v in_o the_o net_n which_o they_o have_v privy_o lay_v for_o other_o all_o the_o argument_n and_o strength_n of_o reason_n they_o bring_v against_o she_o in_o this_o point_n be_v but_o so_o many_o domestic_a witness_n to_o their_o own_o condemnation_n i_o need_v not_o study_v reproof_n for_o rome_n apostasy_n it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o i_o have_v prove_v she_o to_o have_v change_v her_o faith_n and_o by_o that_o mean_v i_o have_v return_v all_o the_o doctor_n ingenious_a upbraid_n against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n own_o score_n so_o that_o i_o will_v declaim_v no_o long_o upon_o this_o theme_n i_o will_v deliver_v the_o rest_n with_o sigh_n and_o groan_n the_o prolocutor_n of_o a_o o'refraight_a heart_n and_o in_o anguish_n of_o spirit_n weep_v out_o the_o rest_n of_o this_o sad_a scene_n and_o hang_v my_o harp_n with_o david_n upon_o the_o willow_n i_o will_v forbear_v to_o run_v any_o more_o division_n upon_o these_o discourse_n hearty_o beseech_v the_o almighty_a god_n to_o reconcile_v we_o into_o one_o faith_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o son_n jesus_n and_o shall_v from_o my_o very_a soul_n pray_v that_o it_o will_v please_v god_n to_o open_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o roman_a clergy_n to_o see_v their_o own_o error_n and_o that_o he_o will_v in_o mercy_n turn_v unto_o they_o and_o turn_v they_o unto_o he_o and_o will_v gracious_o cause_v they_o to_o remember_v from_o whence_o they_o be_v fall_v and_o to_o do_v their_o first_o work_n and_o likewise_o that_o it_o will_v please_v he_o to_o put_v courage_n and_o strength_n into_o the_o heart_n and_o hand_n of_o christian_a prince_n and_o minister_n that_o they_o may_v thereby_o be_v embolden_v by_o the_o operation_n and_o effectual_a working_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n to_o reprove_v the_o present_a bishop_n of_o rome_n of_o the_o error_n of_o their_o way_n know_v this_o that_o if_o a_o man_n rebuke_v a_o wise_a man_n he_o will_v love_v he_o give_v admonishment_n to_o the_o wise_a and_o he_o will_v be_v wise_a prov._n 9_o and_o plain_o to_o let_v he_o know_v how_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n suffer_v violence_n under_o his_o tyrannical_a persecution_n whilst_o he_o sit_v above_o her_o counsel_n and_o exercise_n a_o legislative_a power_n over_o her_o heavenly_a treasure_n her_o scripture_n leave_v to_o she_o by_o the_o apostle_n and_o over_o her_o apostolical_a tradition_n mould_v they_o into_o new_a form_n for_o to_o promote_v thereby_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o papal_a chair_n and_o likewise_o to_o let_v he_o know_v that_o counsel_n be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o keep_v the_o several_a church_n in_o unity_n and_o that_o these_o be_v invalid_a by_o the_o late_a usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n all_o our_o discord_n do_v arise_v from_o thence_o and_o that_o till_o this_o be_v free_o and_o satisfactory_o abandon_v there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o unite_n the_o neighbour_a church_n with_o she_o and_o that_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o pope_n himself_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o separation_n make_v and_o though_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o offence_n come_v that_o there_o be_v heresy_n among_o you_o as_o saint_n paul_n say_v 1_o cor._n 11._o that_o they_o which_o be_v approve_v may_v be_v know_v yet_o for_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o these_o division_n and_o offence_n by_o reason_n of_o those_o his_o unjust_a proceed_n towards_o the_o several_a christian_a church_n that_o he_o may_v expect_v the_o woe_n denounce_v by_o the_o evangelist_n matth._n 7._o it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o offence_n shall_v come_v but_o woe_n be_v to_o that_o man_n by_o who_o the_o offence_n come_v and_o that_o therefore_o he_o will_v no_o long_o tempt_v god_n by_o his_o wilful_a persist_v in_o his_o new-taken-up_a error_n but_o that_o he_o will_v as_o his_o predecessor_n the_o ancient_a bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v do_v before_o he_o cast_v himself_o upon_o a_o general_a council_n utter_o renounce_v his_o late_a trent_n and_o laterane-prerogative_n and_o the_o injunction_n of_o obedience_n to_o his_o papal_a canon-law_n without_o which_o there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o reconcile_a our_o difference_n and_o by_o whieh_a mean_n by_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n the_o multitude_n of_o believer_n may_v be_v of_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n act._n 4._o pray_v for_o the_o peace_n of_o jerusalem_n they_o shall_v prosper_v that_o love_n she_o now_o that_o we_o may_v all_o with_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o mouth_n praise_n god_n even_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n rom._n 15.6_o that_o there_o may_v be_v no_o dissension_n among_o we_o but_o that_o we_o may_v be_v knit_v together_o in_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o judgement_n 1_o cor._n 1.10_o that_o we_o may_v proceed_v in_o one_o rule_n that_o we_o may_v mind_v one_o thing_n and_o have_v the_o apostle_n for_o our_o ensample_n phil._n 3._o that_o as_o christ_n coat_n be_v seamless_a as_o his_o legacy_n be_v peace_n so_o we_o may_v all_o be_v clothe_v with_o righteousness_n and_o keep_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n eph._n 4._o grant_v o_o lord_n for_o thy_o only_a son_n our_o saviour_n christ_n his_o sake_n amen_n glory_n in_o the_o high_a to_o god_n on_o on_o earth_n peace_n to_o man_n of_o good_a will_n finis_fw-la the_o printer_n to_o the_o reader_n the_o injury_n do_v to_o this_o work_n through_o my_o many_o misprision_n occasion_v by_o the_o difficult_a and_o uncouth_a character_n of_o the_o author_n hand_n who_o remote_a abode_n admit_v of_o no_o intercourse_n to_o instruct_v i_o therein_o nor_o have_v i_o any_o in_o town_n acquaint_v therewith_o to_o perfect_v my_o read_n thereof_o make_v i_o as_o i_o have_v already_o by_o the_o intercession_n of_o a_o friend_n beg_v the_o author_n pardon_n so_o now_o by_o myself_o gentle_a reader_n humble_o to_o implore_v you_o i_o must_v confess_v in_o some_o place_n i_o be_v force_v to_o guess_v at_o the_o author_n meaning_n i_o not_o be_v able_a to_o read_v many_o of_o his_o word_n by_o which_o mean_n i_o have_v distort_v his_o style_n and_o obscure_v his_o ingenious_a fancy_n sometime_o by_o insert_v some_o linsy-wolsie_n line_n of_o my_o contexture_n in_o this_o far_o pure_a volume_n otherwhiles_o by_o omit_v whole_a sentence_n of_o the_o author_n yet_o these_o